Skip to main content

Full text of "Southern Academic Review"

See other formats


Archives 

LH 

1 

.B56 

S61 

1992 

copy  2 


Southern 

Academic 

Review 


A  Student  Journal  of  Scholarship 


No.  6 
Spring  1992 


John  Mark  Allen 

Molly  Brewer 

Amy  Dingier 

Wesley  Edwards 

Amorak  Huey 

Natalie  Meyer 

Stephen  Nickson 

Michael  Peacock 

Chip  Trimmier 

Dr.  Roger  N.  Casey 


BIRMINGHAM-SOUTHERN  COLLEGE 


5   0553   01026458   5 


Southern 

Academic 

Review 


A  Student  Journal  of  Scholarship 


No.6 
Spring  1992 


Southern  Academic  Review  is  published  annually  m.  the 
spring  by  students  of  Birmingham-Southern  CoUege^  it  is 
funded  by  the  Student  Government  Association  and 
operates  under  the  supervision  of  the  Student  Publication 
Board.  It  seeks  to  publish  material  of  scholarly  interest  to 
students  and  faculty  at  Birmingham-Southern,  and  its 
editorial  scope  encompasses  all  academic  disciplines.  Fully 
annotated  research  papers  and  shorter  essays  alike  are 
considered  for  publication.  It  accepts  submissions  from 
any  currently  enrolled  student  at  Birmingham-Southern  or 
any  alumnus  of  the  College  (although  no  submission  may 
be  considered  if  it  has  previously  been  submitted  as 
academic  credit  at  an  educational  institution  other  than 
Birmingham-Southern  College).  Although  most  of  the 
Review's  content  is  to  consist  of  student  work,  submissions 
from  Birmingham-Southern  College  faculty  and  guest 
lecturers  will  also  be  considered  for  publication. 
Manuscripts  (preferably  a  graded  copy,  if  class  work) 
should  be  sent  to  the  Editor,  Southern  Academic  Review, 
P.O.  Box  A-46,  Birmingham-Southern  College, 
Birmingham,  Alabama   35254. 


(c)Copyright  1992 

by  Southern  Academic  Review  and 

Birmingham-Southern  College 

Printed  by  Ebsco,  Birmingham,  Alabama 


Editor-in-Chief 

Ellen  Schendel 

1 

.fbSL. 

Field  Editors 

56/ 

Michelle  Andrews 

Leslie  McFall 

^                  '  c:^ 

Russell  Rice 

Faculty  Advisor 

)r.  Ronald  J.  Rindo 

111 


Contents 


Articles 

"The  Birthmark": 

An  Allegory  of  Scientific  Endeavor 

and  Spiritual  Conflict 

John  Mark  Allen    


Castles  of  England  and  Wales 

in  the  Middle  Ages: 

A  Unique  Combination  of  Home,  Fortress, 

and  Administrative  Center 

Amy  Dingier     


Straightening  a  Turn: 

A  Response  to  V.S.  Naipaul's 

A  Turn  in  the  South 

Wesley  Edwards 32 

The  Sacred  Hoop:  Four  in  One 

Stephen  Nickson 48 

Habermas  and  Lyotard  as  a  Means 
of  Reading  the  Cultural  Conflict 
in  Momaday's  House  Made  of  Dawn 

Michael  Peacock 62 


IV 


The  Debt  Crisis 

and  Development  in  Latin  America: 

Are  Debt  for  Nature  Swaps  an  Answer? 

Chip  Trimmier 74 


Gender  Issues  Section 

The  Varying  Characterizations  of  Women 

in  A  Doll 's  House 

and  Death  of  a  Salesman 

Molly  Brewer    100 

Wolves  and  Women: 
The  Sexual  Fears 
of  the  Male  Protagonists 
in  Bram  Stoker's  Dracula 

Amorak  Huey    112 

The  Incompatability 

of  Marxism  and  Feminism 

Natalie  Meyer 131 


African-Americans 

and  Automobiles  in  Fiction 

Dr.  Roger  N.  Casey 148 

Notes  on  Contributors     161 


"The  Birthmark": 
An  Allegory  of  Scientific  Endeavor 
and  Spiritual  Conflict 


John  Mark  Allen 


Nathaniel  Hawthorne's  "The  Birthmark"  is  a  tragedy. 
Hawthorne  narrates  a  tale  that  describes  what  originally 
seems  to  be  an  idyllic  marriage.  A  famous  eighteenth- 
century  scientist  of  lofty  spirit  and  intellect  fmds  a  noble 
and  beautiful  wife.  But,  as  Hawthorne  states  early  on,  his 
devotion  to  science  will  make  their  relationship  difficult. 
As  he  says,  "His  love  for  his  young  wife  might  prove  the 
stronger  of  the  two;  but  it  could  only  be  by  intertwining 
itself  with  his  love  of  science,  and  uniting  the  strength  of 
the  latter  to  his  own"  (268).  This  is,  indeed,  what  occurs 
in  the  story.  Aylmer,  the  husband,  becomes  evermore 
obsessed  with  the  singular  mark  of  imperfection  on  his 
wife's  cheek.  He  sees  this  birthmark,  a  "tiny  hand"  (269) 
of  discoloration  so  small  as  to  be  covered  "with  the  tips  of 
two  small  fmgers"  (270),  as  a  badge  of  Georgiana's 
mortality  and  her  liability  to  sin  and  death.  He  begins  to 
think  of  applying  his  scientific  genius  toward  removing  the 
mark.  In  this  way,  the  story  proceeds  allegorically  along 
the  path  of  a  scientific  endeavor.  In  keeping  with  this 
logic,  the  plot  progression  parallels  the  scientific  method 
used  in  such  endeavors  (at  least  as  it  was  thought  of  then). 


2  Southern  Academic  Review 

The  points  of  the  scientific  method,  as  delineated  by 
Francis  Bacon  in  his  Novum  Organum  and  other  works,  are 
observation,  measurement,  hypothesis,  experiment,  and 
verification.  All  of  these  points  are  present  within  "The 
Birthmark. " 

The  significance  of  this  scientific  underpinning  is  the 
insight  that  it  gives  of  Aylmer's  motivation.  Why  should 
this  highly  intelligent  man  risk  the  life  of  his  loving  wife 
for  a  small  blemish?  How  does  his  scientific  train  of  mind 
factor  in  his  philosophy  and  actions?  The  vein  of  the 
scientific  method  in  the  story  leads  to  the  very  heart  of 
these  matters.  The  final  destination  is  the  mind/soul  of 
Aylmer,  wherein  there  lies  unconscious  spiritual  confusion. 

Even  "very  soon  after  their  marriage"  (268),  Aylmer 
begins  to  observe  Georgiana's  blemish.  To  him,  her 
exceptional  beauty  makes  the  mark  all  the  more 
unbearable.  In  his  opinion,  the  mark  stands  out  as  a  stamp 
of  her  human  finitude,  and  it  causes  "...him  more  trouble 
and  horror  than  ever  Georgiana's  beauty,  whether  of  soul 
or  sense,  had  given  him  delight"  (269).  As  the  narrator 
relates,  other  people  have  seen  the  mark  differently,  both 
positively  and  negatively.  To  her  male  admirers,  it  was  a 
romantic  adornment.  To  her  female  competitors,  it 
rendered  her  ugly.  In  the  story  proper,  however,  only 
Aylmer's  observations  dictate  the  action.  These 
observations  represent  the  first  stage  of  the  scientific 
method,  and,  as  such,  the  beginning  of  the  scientific 
endeavor.  Once  Aylmer  has  focused  on  this  fault, 
Georgiana  is  reduced  to  the  place  of  a  machine  that  is 
working  at  ninety-nine  percent  efficiency.  The  one  percent 
becomes  the  focus  of  attention.  For  instance,  most  of  us 
have  had  some  little  something  wrong  with  our  cars.  The 
noise  that  the  slightly-leaking  "piffle  valve"  makes  may  be 
unnoticeable     to     others     (i.e.     mechanics),     but     the 


Allen  3 

owner/observer  can  pick  it  out  in  a  few  seconds  and, 
henceforth,  hear  none  of  the  proper  workings  around  it.  In 
a  similar  fashion,  Aylmer  becomes  focused  on  the  blemish 
till  he  can  see  little  else  of  Georgiana. 

Observation  quickly  leads  to  measurement.  Aylmer 
sizes  up  the  mark  for  shape  and  intensity.  In  this  case,  the 
reader  can  safely  assume  that  Aylmer  has  noted  all  the 
points  of  the  external  description  provided  by  the  narrator: 
"The  mark  wore  a  tint  of  deeper  crimson.... When  she 
blushed  it  gradually  became  more  indistinct.... Its  shape 
bore  not  a  little  similarity  to  the  human  hand,  though  of  the 
smallest  pygmy  size"  (268-69).  Given  the  grasp  that  this 
mark  holds  on  Aylmer,  it  is  remarkable  to  note  that  "he 
[had]  thought  little  or  nothing  of  the  matter  before"  (269). 
It  is  as  if  he  saw  a  diamond  without  a  microscope,  and 
later,  upon  seeing  it  under  such,  he  found  a  tiny  but 
devaluating  flaw.  To  Aylmer,  the  flaw  seems  to  increase 
with  every  passing  day.  That  which  requires  only  the 
smallest  caliper  for  its  measurement  is  subjected  to  the 
scrutiny  of  the  electron  microscope  that  is  Aylmer' s  mind's 
eye. 

As  the  story  progresses,  it  becomes  more  and  more 
obvious  to  both  Georgiana  and  Aylmer  that  something 
needs  to  be  done  about  the  mark.  For  he  thinks  of  nothing 
else,  and  she  is  tormented  by  the  knowledge  of  his 
obsession.  By  this  point,  Aylmer  is  "convinced  of  the 
perfect  practicability  of  its  removal"  (270).  Aylmer  has 
thought  deeply  on  the  subject.  [In  fact,  he  claims  that  he 
might  now  possess  enough  knowledge  to  even  create  a 
"being  less  perfect"  than  Georgiana  (271)].  His 
hypothesis,  then,  is  complete.  He  believes  he  understands 
the  chemical  nature  of  the  blemish  and  how  he  can  erase  it. 
Although  Georgiana  is  able  to  voice  feelings  (unlike  an 
object!)  her  unequivocal  assent  to  have  the  mark  removed 


Southern  Academic  Review 


does  nothing  to  change  her  position  in  the  story.  For 
sake  of  the  scientific  endeavor,  her  reality  as  the  noble, 
loving  wife  or  the  stable  and  yet  pliable  object  is 
immaterial.  Unfortunately  for  both  of  them,  Aylmer  does 
not  possess  the  necessary  knowledge  to  accomplish  its 
removal.  What  is  more,  he  is  unwilling  or  unable  to 
recognize  this  truth.  The  narrator,  possessing  an 
understanding  that  Aylmer  does  not,  reveals  to  the  reader 
the  nature  of  the  story's  enigma.  In  essence,  Mother  Nature 
"permits  us,  indeed,  to  mar,  but  seldom  to  mend,  and,  like 
a  jealous  patentee,  on  no  account  to  make"  (271). 

The  next  section  of  the  story  is  analogous  to  the  long 
period  of  experimentation  and  reevaluation  that  is  the 
mainstay  of  science.  The  experiments  carried  out  by 
Aylmer  are  unusually  discrete.  The  perfumed  vial  may  or 
may  not  be  one  of  these.  The  gold-colored 
poison/cosmetic  is  one  that  he  does  not  wish  to  use.  Both 
Georgiana  and  the  reader  are  unsure  as  to  which  of 
Aylmer' s  tricks  are  actually  experiments.  Nevertheless, 
she  conjectures  from  his  inquiries  that  the  air  she  breathes 
and  food  she  eats  may  indeed  be  a  part  of  his  scheme.  By 
whatever  means,  the  presence  of  experimentation  is 
confirmed  by  her  sensation  of  a  "stirring  up  of  her  system" 
(274). 

The  setting  and  events  of  this  section  are  as  important 
as  the  experiments  themselves.  First,  the  setting  holds  a 
special  significance  for  the  couple's  relationship.  The 
redecorating  of  the  laboratory  and  words  such  as 
"threshold"  indicate  that  the  consummation  of  the  scientific 
endeavor  will  be  the  consummation  of  their  marriage  (271). 
Second,  his  laboratory  assistant  Aminadab  functions  as  a 
counterpart  to  Aylmer.  Hawthorne  quite  bluntly  states  that 
he  represents  man's  "physical  nature"  while  Aylmer  is  the 
spiritual  (272).    Third,  the  event  with  the  quick  flower. 


Allen  5 

dying  at  Georgiana's  touch,  carries  the  continuing  theme  of 
Nature's  beauty  and  secrecy.  The  flower,  like  humanity, 
is  finite.  It  should  not  be  plucked  and  examined  lest  it 
wilt.  It  will  neither  reveal  all  its  secrets  nor  blossom  long. 
Lastly,  it  is  ironic  what  he  says  of  alchemy,  because  he  has 
cdready  "attain[ed]  too  lofty  a  wisdom,"  such  that  he  cannot 
stoop  to  reality  (273).  More  will  be  said  on  this  last  point 
shortly. 

The  last  part  of  the  story  is,  in  method,  the  point  of 
verification.  Here,  as  in  many  actual  scientific  endeavors, 
success  or  failure  rests  upon  the  results  of  a  final 
experiment.  After  Georgiana  demonstrates  her  unswerving 
faith  to  him,  Aylmer  reveals  that  the  mark  does  indeed 
have  a  strong  grasp  on  her.  There  is,  in  fact,  only  one 
thing  left  to  be  tried.  He  and  Aminadab  meticulously 
distill  this  ultimate  concoction,  and  then  he  takes  it  to  her. 
Aylmer  says  (famous  last  words),  "Unless  all  my  science 
have  deceived  me,  it  cannot  fail"  (277).  Georgiana, 
despite  the  fact  that  she  has  read  his  experiment  folio  and 
knows  that  "his  most  splendid  successes  were  almost 
invariably  failures"  (275),  drinks  the  liquid  without 
apprehension.  She,  both  nobly  and  naively,  wants  nothing 
more  than  to  please  her  husband.  Ironically,  she  perceives 
herself,  not  Aylmer,  to  be  at  a  moral  impasse.  Having 
drunk  the  liquid,  she  quickly  passes  into  a  deep  sleep. 
Thereafter,  a  scientific  and  physical  reversal  occurs. 
Aylmer  is,  once  again,  in  observation,  but  this  time  it  is  to 
watch  the  mark  disappear.  Tragically,  the  other  reversal 
is  a  physical  one  affecting  Georgiana.  As  the  birthmark 
fades  into  nothing,  so  too  her  overall  pallor  becomes  that 
of  death.  Before  she  passes  into  the  ether  world,  however, 
she  makes  a  remark  that  partially  redeems  her  for  wisdom: 
"'Do  not  repent,'  she  says,  'that  with  so  high  and  pure  a 
feeling,  you  have  rejected  the  best  the  earth  could  offer'" 


6  Southern  Academic  Review 

(278). 

As  a  scientific  endeavor,  therefore,  Aylmer's  work  is 
a  failure.  According  to  the  scientific  method,  it  has  failed 
at  the  point  of  verification.  But  what  then  is  within  the 
mind/soul  of  Aylmer  to  drive  him  to  and  through  all  this? 
It  is  confusion,  but  not  of  a  small  or  everyday  sort.  His 
confusion  is  between  the  spiritual  and  scientific.  Georgiana 
had  noticed  that  he  had  a  "strong  and  eager  aspiration 
toward  the  infinite"  (275).  Yet,  as  the  narrator  states  at  the 
end: 

Had  Aylmer  reached  a  profounder  wisdom,  he  need 
not  thus  have  flung  away  the  happiness  which  would 
have  woven  his  mortal  life  of  the  selfsame  texture 
with  the  celestial.  (278) 
Quite  unrealistically,  he  was  trying  to  "find  the  perfect 
future  in  the  present"  (278). 

Even  more  specifically  toward  matters  at  hand,  Aylmer 
has  violated  modern  scientific  methodology.  His 
philosophical  problem  is,  then,  among  other  things,  rooted 
amidst  a  scientific  error.  The  error  is  to  set  up  a  purpose 
or  final  cause  as  a  target  for  science.  Both  Francis  Bacon 
and  Renes  Descartes,  two  founders  of  modern  science, 
were  in  firm  disapproval  of  this  error.  This  teleological 
method,  more  or  less  a  deductive  one,  was  popular  among 
both  ancient  and  medieval  scientists.  To  make  a  long 
method  brief,  they  decided  the  way  they  thought  things 
should  be  and  managed  to  reason  their  way  to  like 
conclusions.  (In  all  fairness,  deductive  reasoning  has  been 
and  still  is  an  important  philosophical  and  scientific  tool. 
In  fact,  deductive  reasoning  without  a  predetermined  target 
was  Descartes'  modus  operandi).  This  method  brought  two 
problems:  it  created  incorrect  conclusions  by  amassing 
assertions,  and  it  prompted  scientists  to  think  about  things 
that  were  only  known  to  God  (Baillie  16-17).    As  John 


Allen  7 

Baillie  states,  "This  did  not  mean,  however,  that  there  are 
no  final  causes,  but  only  that  natural  science  has  no 
business  with  them"  (17).  In  other  words,  these  are  things 
that  theologians  should  ponder,  and  not  scientists. 

Aylmer  then,  has  created  within  his  mind  notions  of 
perfection  and  beauty  that  do  not  apply  to  the  very  nature 
that  he  is  to  study.  Thus,  all  his  experiments  are  grand 
efforts  in  futility  that  produce  only  the  tiniest  gems  of  what 
he  is  after.  Unfortunately  for  Georgiana,  Nature  is  not 
something  with  which  to  be  trifled.  When  Aylmer  applies 
his  odd  brand  of  science  to  her  person,  there  are  "truly 
remarkable  consequences  and  a  deeply  impressive  moral" 
(268).  The  mystery  of  God's  work  is  left  intact.  Aylmer 
would  have  done  well  to  have  read  one  of  Bacon's 
aphorisms: 

The  subtilty  (sic)  of  nature  is  far  beyond  that  of  sense 
or  of  the  understanding:  so  that  the  specious 
meditations,  speculations,  and  theories  of  mankind 
are... but  a  kind  of  insanity,  only  there  is  no  one  to 
stand  by  and  observe  it  [—or  perhaps  there  is!] 
(Bacon  12). 


8  Southern  Academic  Review 

Works  Cited 

Bacon,  Francis.    Novum  Organum.    Ed.  Joseph  Devey. 
New  York:  P.F.  Collier  &  Son,  1902. 

Baillie,  John.    "Natural  Science  and  the  Spiritual  Life." 
British  Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science. 
Edinburgh,  12  August  1951. 

Hawthorne,  Nathaniel.  "The  Birthmark."  The  Bedford 
Introduction  to  Literature.  Ed.  Michael  Meyer.  2nd 
ed.   New  York:  Bedford-St.  Martin's,  1990.   268-278. 


Castles  of  England  and  Wales 
in  the  Middle  Ages: 
A  Unique  Combination  of  Home,  Fortress, 

and  Administrative  Center 

Amy  Dingier 


"...and  they  filled  the  land  full  of  castles..." 

-The  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle  1132 
(qtd.  in  Muir  93) 

Perhaps  the  most  fascinating  and  compelling  legacy  we 
have  from  Medieval  England  is  the  castle.  Our  curiosity 
about  this  edifice  is  not  idly  provoked,  for  the  castle  was 
the  focal  point  for  medieval  British  society.  Castles  were 
crucial  to  lords  of  the  middle  ages,  for  they  served  as 
home,  fortress,  and  administrative  center  all  in  one— a 
unique  combination  that  has  not  been  duplicated  since.  For 
this  reason,  it  is  only  appropriate  that  these  massive 
structures  and  the  life  that  revolved  around  them  should  be 
carefully  studied. 

William  Duke  of  Normandy  invaded  England  in  1066 
from  Saint  Valery,  just  to  the  north  of  Normandy,  France, 
and  immediately  began  constructing  castles.  However, 
William  was  not  the  first  to  fortify  England.  Sometimes 
his  castles  were  built  on  the  ruins  of  earlier  fortifications, 
such  as  Roman  fortresses,  which  themselves  may  have  been 


10  Southern  Academic  Review 

built  on  old  Iron  Age  ruins,  as  those  at  Dover  were  (Brown 
11).  The  Anglo-Saxons,  after  the  Romans,  built  "burhs," 
which  were  fortified  towns,  but  not  true  castles  combining 
home  and  fortress.  The  idea  for  William  the  Conqueror's 
castles  came  from  Byzantine  Greece,  where  the  "eastern 
Romans"  (Brown  12)  built  poliginal  walls  with  comer 
towers,  one  of  which  was  the  ultimate  refuge  of  the 
garrison. 

When  William  the  Conqueror  invaded  in  1066,  he 
brought  the  castle  with  him  to  England,  where  it  would  be 
developed  from  the  original  crude  motte  and  baileys  to 
perfection  in  the  sophistocated  concentric  castles  of  Edward 
I  in  Wales.  William's  early  fortresses  of  wood  and  timber 
as  well  as  their  stone  descendants  served  as  the  "primary 
means  by  which  a  new  and  alien  military  aristocracy 
established  themselves  in  England  and  Wales"  (Brown 
217).  Then,  once  the  Normans  had  securely  ensconced 
themselves  over  their  subjugated  people,  castles  served  to 
protect  them  from  successive  foreign  waves  of  would-be 
conquerors,  and,  within  the  country,  to  guard  one  lord 
against  the  schemes  of  another. 

However,  each  and  every  castle  was  meant  to  be  a 
residence  as  well  as  a  fortress,  and  when  we  speak  of 
castles  we  refer  to  only  those  buildings  that  combine  the 
two  functions  with  defensive  fortifications  given 
predominance  over  domestic  aspects  of  the  structure.  The 
earliest  such  structures  were  the  simple  motte  and  baileys 
consisting  of  a  mound  of  earth,  the  motte,  surrounded  by 
one  or  more  baileys,  or  courtyards.  The  bailey  as  well  as 
the  motte  was  protected  by  a  deep  ditch  and  an  inner 
wooden  palisade  wall,  then  atop  the  motte  within  its 
palisade  was  a  wooden  tower  which  was  the  strongest  point 
of  this  castle.  Occasionally,  however,  in  the  simpler 
"ringwork"    castle,    the   motte   was   ommitted   from   the 


Dingier  1 1 

enclosure  (Davison  35). 

The  wood  and  earth  materials  necessary  for 
construction  of  motte  and  baileys  were  easily  come  by  and 
no  special  skills  were  necessary  for  labor.  Therefore,  this 
type  of  castle  was  the  most  plentiful  of  all  types  because  it 
was  the  quickest,  easiest,  and  cheapest  to  construct. 
However,  timber  was  weak,  and  susceptible  to  attack, 
especially  by  fire.  So,  motte  and  baileys  were  useful 
against  surprise  attacks,  but  not  in  longer  sieges.  Also, 
timber  decayed  quickly  and  had  to  be  replaced  continually 
in  motte  and  bailey  castles  to  keep  them  strong. 

For  this  reason  builders  began  to  use  stone,  when  it 
was  available,  in  castle  construction  as  soon  as  possible 
after  the  invasion.  Stone,  like  wood,  had  its  advantages 
and  disadvantages.  It  was  longer  lasting  than  wood  and 
stronger  as  well—therefore  better  able  to  withstand  sieges. 
However,  stone  was  difficult  to  transport,  and  took  more 
time  to  quarry,  as  well  as  more  time  to  build  with.  Stone 
also  required  skilled  labor  for  construction,  and  was 
therefore  a  more  expensive  building  material  than  wood. 

Construction  of  stone  castles  required  greater 
investments  of  time  and  money  than  motte  and  baileys,  and 
stone  castles  were  more  permanent  once  completed.  For 
this  reason,  they  were  not  as  randomly  constructed  as  motte 
and  baileys.  Since  the  castle's  first  consideration  was 
defense,  lords  chose  building  sites  as  naturally  secure  as 
were  available.  Castles  were  generally  built  on  the  highest 
and  rockiest  ground  possible  to  guard  against  an  enemy 
being  able  to  tunnel  under  (undermine)  the  castle.  Water 
surroundings  like  a  lake,  river,  or  moat  also  precluded 
undermining.  Further,  some  sort  of  internal  fresh  water 
supply  was  essential  for  internal  use  in  every  castle, 
especially  during  times  of  siege.  So  a  good  underground 
water  supply  was  necessary  to  tap  into  with  the  one  or 


12  Southern  Academic  Review 

more  castle  wells. 

Castle  architecture  was  developed  and  changed  much 
in  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries,  always  with  the 
main  purpose  of  strengthening  defense.  Often  changes  in 
stone  construction  developed  in  direct  response  to  new 
siege  tactics.  However,  those  studying  castle  development 
should  also  remember  that  its  history  is  not  a 
straightforward  progression  from  timber  to  stone,  or  from 
one  stone  characteristic  to  the  next.  In  fact,  timber 
constructions  persisted  alongside  stone  even  into  the 
fourteenth  century,  and  many  stone  innovations  of  the 
various  centuries  could  be  seen  in  a  single  castle  as  it  was 
modernized  and  expanded  over  the  years. 

In  the  twelfth  century,  one  of  the  first  changes  to  be 
made  in  castles  was  the  replacement  of  the  wooden  palisade 
atop  the  motte  with  stone  to  form  what  is  known  as  a  shell 
keep.  Also,  the  wooden  palisade  surrounding  many 
castles'  baileys  began  to  be  replaced  with  stone  to  form  a 
curtain  wall  just  inside  the  outer  ditch  of  the  castle.  When 
wooden  keeps  began  to  be  built  in  stone,  they  had  to  be 
removed  from  the  motte  and  located  in  the  bailey,  or  have 
the  motte  leveled  off  to  accommodate  them.  Without  this 
change,  the  packed  earth  of  the  motte  would  settle  and  shift 
beneath  the  concentrated  weight  of  a  stone  keep,  causing 
the  keeps  walls  to  crack  and  crumble.  Clifford's  Tower  in 
York  suffered  from  this  fate.  The  keep  atop  its  motte 
began  to  crack  even  before  construction  was  finished.  For 
this  reason,  a  planned  third  story  was  left  off  the  tower, 
and  even  today  the  remaining  structure  requires 
underground  supports  to  keep  it  from  falling. 

Stone  keeps  dating  from  the  late  eleventh  century 
onward  were  the  inner  core  of  all  successive  fortifications. 
These  "donjons,"  such  as  the  White  Tower  of  London, 
combined  the  fortified  stronghold  and  residence  of  the  lord 


Dingier  13 

in  one  structure.  Early  stone  keeps  were  rectangular,  and 
their  thick  walls  were  crowned  with  battlements  having  the 
early  addition  of  crenelations— tooth-like  projections 
designed  to  afford  some  cover  to  defending  archers.  The 
base  of  the  walls  might  have  a  sloping  or  splayed  plinth 
which  had  a  double  function  of  making  attack  using 
battering  rams  more  difficult,  while  causing  rocks  and 
other  missiles  dropped  from  the  battlements  to  ricochet  out 
among  the  attackers. 

Almost  all  castles  since  the  first  motte  and  baileys  had 
surrounding  ditches  to  make  attack  more  difficult.  In  stone 
keeps,  the  ditch  outside  the  surrounding  curtain  wall  served 
to  prevent  attackers  from  bringing  siege  towers  up  to  the 
side  of  the  castle.  If  not  a  ditch,  castles  would  have  a 
moat,  which  might  be  made  by  diverting  a  nearby  stream. 
At  least  one  castle,  Kennilworth,  was  surrounded  by  a  lake 
that  had  been  enlarged  for  the  purpose  of  defense.  In  any 
case,  water  defenses,  like  ditches,  prevented  the  approach 
of  siege  towers  and  also  made  undermining  almost 
impossible. 

In  the  later  twelfth  and  early  thirteenth  centuries,  lords 
began  to  intersperse  rectangular  towers,  called  mural 
towers,  along  the  curtain  walls  of  their  castles.  Then,  in 
the  mid-thirteenth  centuries,  lords  discovered  that  the 
comers  of  rectangular  towers  made  them  more  susceptible 
to  undermining,  and  gave  "dead  ground"  for  cover  to 
attackers,  so  they  began  to  make  mural  towers  round  or 
polygonal  instead  of  rectangular.  Furthermore,  stone 
overhangings  called  machicolations  were  extended  out  from 
the  battlements  so  that  defenders  could  drop  rocks  or  shoot 
down  to  the  base  of  the  wall  into  attackers  without 
exposing  themselves  to  fire. 

Another  defensive  innovation  was  the  gatehouse,  which 
reached  its  apex  in  the  latter  thirteenth  and  fourteenth 


14  Southern  Academic  Review 

century  Welsh  castles  of  Edward  I.  Experiments  in 
fortifying  the  entrance  to  castles  began  by  the  end  of  the 
twelfth  century,  according  to  Davison  (132).  The  purpose 
was  to  transform  the  castle's  entrance  from  the  weakest 
part  of  its  defenses  to  the  strongest.  Gatehouses  might 
consist  of  huge  gate  towers  flanking  the  opening,  which 
itself  had  numerous  layers  to  penetrate  for  entry.  These 
layers  included  heavy  doors  and  another  new  type  of  gate 
called  a  portcullis,  which  differed  from  an  ordinary  gate  in 
that  it  did  not  open  in  or  out,  but  lowered  from  above 
possibly  impaling  attackers  on  its  bottom  spikes  on  the  way 
down.  Leading  up  to  the  gate  there  might  be  a  walled 
passage  or  barbican,  which  functioned  to  limit  the  attackers 
approach  to  the  gate.  And  finally,  there  were  murder  holes 
and  arrow  loops  lining  the  interior  walls  of  the  gateway,  so 
that  each  series  of  passageways  and  guard  chambers 
became  separate  death  traps  for  the  attackers  slowly 
penetrating  within. 

Castles  reached  the  apex  of  their  strength  with  the 
concentric  castle,  of  which  the  best  example  is  probably 
one  of  Edward  Fs  castles,  Beaumaris,  in  Wales. 
Concentric  castles  consisted  of  the  buildings  of  the  castle 
protected  by  two  closely  spaced  curtain  walls.  The  inner 
curtain  was  the  taller  of  the  two  so  that  archers  atop  it 
could  fire  beyond  the  outer  curtain  wall,  or  even  onto  it,  if 
it  fell  to  the  enemy.  Concentric  castles  also  had 
surrounding  water  defenses,  and  tons  of  masonry  in  the 
form  of  mural  towers  overlooked  by  even  larger  and  more 
formidable  inner  towers. 

Though  we  generally  consider  castles  for  the  military 
functions  mentioned  above,  they  also  served  as  homes  to 
the  great  lords.  To  neglect  this  aspect  of  their  use  would 
be  to  ignore  how  the  inhabitants  of  castles  passed  most  of 
their  time-in  peace,  rather  than  in  war.    R.  Allen  Brown 


Dingier  15 

comments  that 

at  no  period  in  its  history  was  the  castle  filled  only 

or  always  with  the  tramp  and  clatter  of  armed  men: 

the  sound  of  revelry  in  the  hall,  the  rustle  of  ladies' 

dresses  in  the  chambers  of  the  queen,  even  the 

laughter  of  children  in  the  garden,  are  as  authentic 

a  distant  note  for  our  ears  to  strain  after  as  the 

shouts  of  battle  and  the  clash  of  arms.    (210) 

It   is,    therefore,    important    to    consider    the    domestic 

arrangements  of  the  castle  in  order  to  be  able  to  visualize 

the  setting  in  which  lords,  ladies  and  their  retinues  passed 

their  days  of  peace. 

Without  a  doubt,  the  great  hall  was  central  to  castle 
life.  It  was  the  largest  room  of  the  castle,  and  thus  the 
logical  site  for  carrying  out  daily  business,  eating  meals, 
gathering  to  celebrate  and  entertain,  and  even  to  sleep.  In 
the  earliest  motte  and  bailey  castles,  the  great  hall  might 
have  been  contained  in  a  donjon  atop  the  motte.  Or,  if 
there  was  not  enough  room  there,  the  great  hall  could  be  a 
building  within  the  bailey.  In  the  stone  keeps  of  the 
twelfth  century,  the  great  hall  often  occupied  an  entire 
floor,  usually  the  first  (as  opposed  to  the  ground  level, 
which  might  be  used  for  storage  of  food  or  livestock,  or  as 
another  hall,  perhaps  for  the  servants).  By  the  thirteenth 
century,  with  many  baileys  secure  behind  curtain  walls, 
more  apartments,  including  the  great  hall,  could  be  located 
in  the  bailey. 

These  great  halls  would  not  be  considered  very  great  or 
comfortable  by  modem  standards.  Cleanliness  was 
minimal.  Carpets  were  not  generally  used  on  the  floor 
before  the  fourteenth  century.  Instead  it  was  strewn  with 
rushes  and  sometimes  herbs.  Apparently  these  were 
supposed  to  be  changed  often,  but  instead  were  usually 
simply  covered  with  new  layers.    Underneath  these  layers 


16  Southern  Academic  Review 

"lay  an  ancient  collection  of  beer,  grease,  fragments  of 
bone,  spittle,  excrement  of  dogs  and  cats,  and  everything 
that  is  nasty"  (Erasmus  qtd.  in  Gies  60). 

Lighting  and  heat  were  also  scarce.  For  defensive 
reasons,  castle  windows  had  to  be  long,  narrow,  and  few 
between.  Sources  differ  regarding  how  often  windows 
were  "glazed"  after  the  appearance  of  glass  in  the  thirteenth 
century.  Norman  Pounds  holds  that  glazing  was  relatively 
expensive,  and  was  not  commonly  found  in  secular 
buildings  before  the  sixteenth  century,  except  occasionally 
in  the  halls  of  the  greatest  royal  and  baronial  castles  (188). 
However  Joseph  and  Frances  Gies  and  Margaret  Labarge 
propose  that  glazed  windows  were  common  by  the 
fourteenth  century  (Gies  59;  Labarge  22). 

In  any  case,  if  not  done  in  glass,  windows  from  the 
eleventh  century  onward  were  covered  with  wooden  grills 
or  shutters  secured  by  an  iron  bar,  or  by  oiled  linen 
coverings.  Unfortunately,  these  methods  of  shutting  out 
the  cold  shut  out  most  of  the  light  as  well.  So,  castle 
rooms  might  have  warmth  or  natural  light,  but  not  both  at 
the  same  time. 

Alternately,  there  were  several  types  of  artificial  light 
available  to  castle  occupants  when  the  shutters  were  closed 
in  winter  or  after  the  sun  had  gone  down.  They  could  light 
their  halls  with  candles,  rush  lights,  oil  lamps  in  the  form 
of  bowls,  or  fires  on  the  hearth— this  last  choice  having  the 
added  advantage  of  heat.  Yet,  all  of  these  methods  of 
artificial  light  had  drawbacks.  Wax  candles  were  expensive 
and  therefore  could  not  be  used  in  profusion,  while  rush 
lights,  which  were  made  using  grease  or  tallow  (animal 
fat),  were  inefficient  and  probably  smelled  bad. 

Fires,  as  always,  smoked,  but  this  was  a  greater 
nuisance  in  medieval  halls  where  most  fires  were  built  on 
open  hearths.    Smoke  from  these  fires  sometimes  simply 


Dingier  17 

rose  and  drifted  around  the  room,  producing  a  sooty  mess 
and  stains  such  as  the  ones  that  can  still  be  seen  in  the  hall 
at  Stokesay  manor.  However,  sometimes  castle  buildings 
had  louvers  in  the  roofs  or  walls  to  facilitate  the  escape  of 
smoke  (Davison  82).  In  the  late  twelfth  century,  fireplaces 
built  into  the  walls  began  to  replace  central  hearths  in 
castles  such  as  Rochester  and  Hedingham  (Pounds  189). 
But  even  then,  as  Burke  points  out,  the  chimney  as  such 
was  not  thought  of  until  the  latter  thirteenth  century; 
inhabitants  had  only  flues  piercing  the  walls  for  the  smoke 
to  exit  through  (33).  So,  with  all  the  inconveniences  and 
difficulties  of  heating  and  lighting  a  great  hall,  it  often 
remained  dark  and  cold,  sometimes  damp,  and  generally 
cheerless.  It  is  little  wonder  that  people  of  this  age  went 
to  bed  so  soon  after  nightfall. 

All  these  inconveniences  aside,  lords  in  the  twelfth  and 
thirteenth  centuries  made  their  halls  as  comfortable  and  rich 
by  contemporary  standards  as  they  were  able.  This 
included  the  best  furnishings  and  decorations  they  could 
afford.  Probably  they  could  not  afford  to  furnish  each 
individual  castle,  since  so  much  of  their  possible 
expenditures  were  devoted  to  defense.  For  this  reason, 
lords  carried  their  furnishings  with  them  from  one  holding 
to  the  next.  Since  furnishings  had  to  travel  well,  they  were 
usually  as  light  and  sparse  as  possible.  Furnishings  for  a 
typical  household  might  include  a  bed  or  two,  a  few  trestle 
tables,  benches,  stools,  a  couple  of  chairs,  and  a  few  sturdy 
chests  for  the  transport  of  linens  and  any  cooking  and 
eating  utensils.  Later,  probably  around  the  end  of  the 
thirteenth  century  when  lords  began  to  emphasize  a  castle's 
domestic  amenities  over  defense,  furniture  such  as  beds  and 
tables  became  more  permanent  and  increasingly  large  and 
ornate  (Labarge  34). 

Decorations   may  have  alleviated   much   of  castles' 


18  Southern  Academic  Review 

inherent  gloom.  Doors,  windows,  and  fireplaces  could 
have  attractive  arches  and  moldings.  Walls  were  plastered 
and  whitewashed  inside  and  out,  and  often  painted  further 
or  hung  with  strips  of  brightly  colored  cloth,  tapestries. 
Eastern  embroideries,  or  cheerfully  painted  cloths.  These 
rich  wall  hangings  all  depicted  scenes  of  battle,  biblical 
history,  romances,  or  legends,  and  so  were  flamboyant  and 
bold.  For  example,  Davison's  Observer's  Book  of  Castles 
tells  us  that  Henry  Ill's  favorite  design  for  wall  paintings 
was  gold  stars  on  a  green  background  (89),  no  doubt  a 
striking  combination.  Further  decorations  for  especially 
wealthy  lords  might  include  cupboards  in  which  to  display 
any  gold  and  silver  cups  and  platters  they  possessed. 
Then,  after  the  introduction  of  carpet  to  England,  it,  too, 
might  be  found  covering  the  walls,  benches,  or  chairs. 

Not  all  castle  activities  were  carried  out  in  the  great 
hall.  Fairly  early  in  castle  development  the  kitchen  was 
given  its  own  building  apart  from  the  great  hall— probably 
because  of  the  smell  and  potential  fire  hazard.  And  larger 
castles  might  have  a  bakehouse  and  brewery  in  buildings 
separate  from  the  kitchen.  Castles  also  had  a  buttery, 
where  drinks  were  kept,  and  a  pantry,  for  the  storage  of 
dry  goods.  Wardrobes,  for  tailoring  and  storage  of  cloth, 
spices,  jewels,  etc.,  were  generally  inside  the  main  donjon, 
while  the  grange  for  hay  storage,  the  granary,  the  stable, 
the  dairy,  the  larder,  and  the  forge  were  all  scattered  in  the 
bailey,  as  were  miscellaneous  lodgings  for  clerks, 
chaplains,  and  constables.  Then,  in  the  thirteenth  and 
fourteenth  centuries,  the  houses  of  the  castle  came  to  be 
more  consolidated  within  the  inner  defensive  shell  itself, 
which  was,  by  that  time,  the  strong  inner  curtain  wall  of  a 
concentric  castle. 

Castles  sometimes  had  a  jail/gaol  for  the  keeping  of 
prisoners,  as  did  the  Tower  of  London,  where  a  great  many 


Dingier  19 

royal  prisoners  were  kept.  Interestingly,  its  function  as  a 
prison  has  contributed  most  toward  making  the  castle  what 
Brown  calls  "romantically  notorious"— thus  the 
transformation  of  the  word  for  the  lord's  noble  residence, 
donjon,  to  the  vile,  dark,  and  terrible  dungeon  (Brown 
212),  of  torture  chambers  and  horror  stories. 

Having  a  rough  sketch  of  the  layout  of  the  buildings  of 
castles  provides  a  rich  setting  in  which  to  picture  what  we 
know  about  everyday  life  within  castles.  Daily  meals  were 
somewhat  different  then.  Occupants  of  medieval  castles 
rarely  ate  the  meal  we  call  breakfast.  If  they  did,  it 
consisted  of  little  more  than  a  hunk  of  black  bread  and  a 
pot  of  ale.  The  main  meal  of  the  day  was  at  ten  or  eleven 
o'clock,  and  was  usually  the  social  event  of  the  day. 
Supper  at  about  four  or  five  o'clock  was  a  lighter  meal  and 
more  intimate  than  dinner  unless  there  were  guests. 

The  meal  itself  began  with  the  spreading  of  a  tablecloth 
before  eating.  An  especially  wealthy  household  might  have 
platters,  cups,  and  spoons  made  out  of  precious  materials 
with  which  to  eat.  Otherwise,  a  thick  slice  of  bread  called 
a  trencher  served  as  a  sort  of  platter  with  the  meal,  often 
a  stew  or  paste,  served  on  top.  During  the  meal,  two 
people  ate  off  one  dish  with  the  younger  serving  the  older 
or  the  man  serving  the  lady  (Labarge  124). 

The  actual  diet  of  our  subjects  was  not  as  limited  as  we 
have  sometimes  been  led  to  believe.  It  was  continually 
improving  and  becoming  more  varied  in  the  thirteenth, 
fourteenth,  and  fifteenth  centuries  as  a  greater  number  of 
vegetables  and  spices  came  into  use.  Lords  and  ladies 
generally  had  meat  (or  fish  on  non-meat  days  of 
Wednesday,  Friday  and  Saturday)  at  both  meals  of  the  day, 
and  eggs  and  poultry  as  ingredients  in  other  dishes.  Meats 
served  included  beef,  mutton,  pork,  bacon,  veal,  and 
venison,    as   well   as   poultry,   geese   and   capons   (77), 


20  Southern  Academic  Review 

starling,  pigeon,  gull,  peacock,  and  heron.  These  meats 
were  sometimes  served  to  the  lord  and  lady  in  elaborate 
and  complicated  dishes,  such  as  larks-tongue  pie,  which 
was  quite  a  delicacy  (Burke  39).  However,  since  meat  was 
usually  from  wild  animals,  giving  it  a  tough,  stringy 
consistency,  it  was  most  often  boiled  into  a  stew  to  soften 
it. 

Medieval  meals  consisted  of  more  than  just  meat. 
Thick  and  coarse  bread  was  a  staple  of  the  daily  diet,  as 
was  cheese.  Other  fare  which  could  be  provided  by  the 
castle's  own  garden  included  common  fruits  like  apples  and 
pears  as  well  as  vegetables  such  as  potatoes,  tomatoes, 
onions,  peas,  beans,  leeks,  and  cabbages.  All  dishes  of  the 
lords  table  could  be  seasoned  with  herbs  like  sage,  parsley, 
fennel,  and  hyssop  as  well  as  spices  like  pepper,  ginger, 
cloves,  cinnamon,  and  sugar,  which  was  considered  a  spice 
because  it  was  so  dear  (Labarge  96). 

Salt  was  a  commodity  necessary  in  the  middle  ages  for 
more  than  flavoring.  Because  it  was  rarely  known  when  or 
for  how  long  a  castle's  lord  would  be  in  residence,  castles 
had  to  stock  food  supplies  as  much  as  a  year  in  advance. 
Foodstuffs  could  not  have  been  stored  in  such  great 
quantities  for  such  long  periods  of  time  were  it  not  for  salt 
which  could  be  used  as  a  preservative  in  the  drying  of 
meats  and  fishes  and  in  brine  for  pickling. 

Although  wine  had  to  be  imported,  it  was  not 
uncommon  to  fmd  it  accompanying  the  meal.  According 
to  Burke,  "wine  from  the  barrel  was  poured  into  jugs  and 
served  at  the  top  table,  while  the  lower  orders  contented 
themselves  with  ale"  (43).  Beer  and  cider  were  also 
common  everyday  drinks,  while  water  was  seldom  drunk 
due  to  possible  pollution  (102). 

Because  the  days  were  so  short  in  winter,  a  large 
amount  of  people's  time  was  spent  in  bed,  asleep.  Sleeping 


Dingier  2 1 

arrangements  changed  as  castles  developed  throughout  the 
middle  ages.  Initially,  the  lord  and  lady  as  well  as 
attendants  and  certain  household  servants,  slept  in  the  great 
hall  together,  with  the  lord  and  lady  secluded  behind  a 
curtain  on  the  raised  dais  at  the  end  of  the  hall.  Later, 
there  were  stairs  leading  to  a  private  room,  sometimes 
called  a  solar,  for  the  lord  and  lady  above  the  hall,  and 
cooks,  grooms,  stable-lads,  and  other  help  slept  in  the 
buildings  where  they  worked.  By  the  time  of  concentric 
castles,  a  whole  suite  of  rooms  would  be  set  aside  for  a 
lord,  and  perhaps  a  separate  one  for  his  lady.  There  might 
be  other  suites  for  visiting  nobles  and  their  staffs  in  the 
castle's  gatehouses  and  wall-towers,  so  that  their  upper 
stories  functioned  as  what  Davison  labels,  "high-rise 
apartment  blocks"  (78). 

Few  castles  had  large  permanant  garrisons  because  of 
the  expense  of  maintaining  them  on  a  regular  basis.  Even 
in  times  of  war,  the  defense  of  a  castle  did  not  usually 
require  a  large  number  of  men  (although  the  number  of 
defenders  needed  varied  with  the  size  of  the  castle  and 
differing  circumstances).  For  these  reasons,  there  was 
often  no  separate  provision  for  the  housing  of  a  garrison  in 
the  design  of  a  castle.  When  present,  garrison  soldiers 
slept  in  towers  or  basements,  the  hall,  or  "lean-to" 
structures  in  the  bailey  (Gies  69). 

Many  castles  were  equipped  with  separate  "garderobes" 
or  privies  for  use  in  answering  the  call  of  nature.  These 
latrines  may  have  emptied  into  a  pit  which  some 
unfortunate  servant  would  have  to  clean  regularly.  More 
often,  though,  they  drained  into  the  castle's  moat  or  other 
water  defenses,  so  were  limited  to  rooms  of  the  castle 
where  an  outside  vent  was  possible.  Sources  differ  on 
whether  there  were  alternatives  to  the  privy.  For  example, 
in  regard  to  chamber  pots,  Davison  says  they  "do  not  seem 


22  Southern  Academic  Review 

to  have  been  used"  in  the  middle  ages  (91).  However, 
Labarge  states  that  chamber  pots  were  used  in  lieu  of 
latrines,  according  to  purchasing  accounts  (25). 

On  the  subject  of  other  sanitation  and  cleanliness  it 
should  be  noted  that  the  only  soap  cheap  enough  and 
readily  available  to  castle  occupants  was  an  unplesant 
concoction  made  on  the  premises  out  of  meat  fat,  wood  ash 
and  soda  (Burke  46).  Considering  the  nature  of  soap  and 
the  cold  and  inconvenience  involved  in  baths,  it  is  little 
wonder  how  rarely  full  tub  baths  were  taken.  However, 
certain  medieval  books  on  etiquette  advised  individuals  to 
wash  at  least  their  face,  hands,  and  teeth  in  a  basin  of 
water  every  day. 

When  the  knights  and  lords  of  castles  were  not  at 
war,  they  and  their  ladies  enjoyed  quite  a  large  and  diverse 
selection  of  activities  and  entertainments.  For  both  lords 
and  ladies,  the  favorite  outdoor  pastime  was  the  hunt, 
which  fulfilled  the  important  function  of  providing  food  as 
well  as  passing  the  time.  In  the  Dialogue  of  the  Exchequer 
around  1179,  Richard  Fitz  Neal  proclaimed  that  in  the 
forest,  lords  "laying  aside  their  cares... withdraw  to  refresh 
themselves  with  a  little  hunting;  there,  away  from  the 
turmoils  inherent  in  a  court,  they  breath  the  pleasure  of 
natural  freedom"  (qtd.  in  Poole  2:617). 

However,  there  was  not  much  freedom  involved  in 
medieval  hunting,  which  was  governed  by  numerous 
regulations  of  etiquette  elaborated  in  books  like  Le  Art  de 
Venerie  and  The  Master  of  Game  (618).  Hunting  was  also 
governed  by  strict  laws.  Lords  wishing  to  hunt  had  to 
apply  to  the  king  for  grants  of  "vert  and  venison"  (Labarge 
167)  which  allowed  them  the  administration  of  private 
forests.  There,  the  huge  game  preserves  with  their  quarries 
of  deer,  wild  boars,  rabbits  and  hares,  etc.  would  be  tended 
and  guarded  from  poachers  by  foresters,  warreners,  and 


Dingier  23 

even  officers  of  forest  courts.  Most  hunting  was  done 

with  hounds  trained  to  scent  specific  prey.  Indeed  we  are 
told  that  Edward  IV  had  a  pack  of  hounds  strictly  for 
hunting  otters!  Another  form  of  hunting,  falconry  or 
hawking,  was  an  even  more  scientific  and  highly  technical 
art  than  hunting  with  hounds.  Remember  that  there  were 
no  guns  at  this  time,  and  contrary  to  ground  animals  which 
could  easily  be  cornered  or  worn  out,  flying  birds  were 
elusive,  and  almost  impossible  to  get  at  with  arrows.  For 
this  reason  the  falcon  or  hawk  was  revered.  Yet  these 
hunting  birds  were  difficult  to  train  and  very  delicate  and 
expensive  to  maintain.  Thus,  much  was  written  on  the  art 
of  hawking,  with  the  skilled  falconer  of  the  middle  ages 
being  lauded  as  "the  aristocrat  of  huntsmen"  (Burke  46). 

Other  outdoor  entertainment  for  the  nobility  included 
the  tournament,  which  came  from  France  in  the  twelfth 
century.  At  that  time,  specifically  in  1194,  the  tournament 
was  imported  and  legalized  by  Richard  I  in  order  to 
improve  the  prowess  of  British  knights.  Early  tournaments 
were  a  confused  melee  of  knights  randomly  charging  one 
another,  and  were  consequently  often  dangerous- 
resembling  a  battle  more  than  a  game.  But  tournaments 
evolved  into  more  civilized  events  of  individual  competition 
in  jousting,  tilting,  and  even  wrestling,  where  ladies  would 
overlook  the  competition.  These  "round  table"  events  were 
great  social  occasions  lasting  several  days  accompanied  by 
spectating,  feasting,  drinking,  and  dancing. 

Indoors,  there  were  a  number  of  board  games  like 
tables—similar  to  backgammon,  and  merels— an  elaborate 
form  of  tic-tac-toe,  and  chess— a  war  game  between  two 
armies  on  the  board.  Two  forms  of  chess  were  known  in 
the  middle  ages.  One  version,  like  the  modem  game,  was 
dependant  on  skill,  while  the  other  was  played  by  rolling 
dice    (Labarge    175).      Other   games   using   dice   were 


24  Southern  Academic  Review 

common,  and  were  often  gambled  upon  to  great  extremes, 
"whole  estates  being  stacked  on  a  single  throw"  (Salzman 
104).  For  the  entertainment  of  children  there  were  games 
like  "hoodman  blind,"  also  known  as  "blind  man's  bluff," 
or  "hot  cockles,"  and  pets  like  squirrels,  monkeys,  and,  of 
course,  dogs. 

In  fact,  pets  of  various  sorts  were  kept  by  all  nobility. 
There  were  lap  dogs  as  well  as  hunting  dogs,  and  also 
birds  like  larks,  nightingales,  and  popinjays,  in  addition  to 
the  hunting  birds  which  were  always  kept  on  a  special 
perch  in  the  lord's  or  lady's  private  chamber.  Performing 
bears,  dogs,  and  monkeys  were  not  uncommon,  while 
kings  kept  everything  from  lions  and  leopards,  to  camels, 
porcupines,  and  elephants. 

During  and  after  meals,  entertainment  might  be 
provided  by  "joculators,"  which  were  mimes  or  jesters 
performing  acrobatics  or  juggling.  Also,  traveling  actors 
might  perform  plays  in  return  for  hospitality  (food  and 
shelter).  And  always  there  were  minstrels  to  play 
instruments  and  sing,  and  storytellers  whose  repertoire 
ranged  from  bawdy  tales  to  epics  and  romances  about 
Arthurian  legend  or  such  notable  characters  as  Robin 
Hood.  In  any  case,  music  was  ubiquitous  and  additionally 
accompanied  by  staged  dancing  or  dancing  by  the  company 
itself. 

Religion  was  very  important  to  medieval  people 
because  they  believed  their  souls  would  be  judged  after 
death  according  to  their  conduct  during  this  life.  Because 
of  this  emphasis  on  the  spiritual,  every  castle  had  at  least 
one  private  chapel  for  the  morning  mass  and  the  several 
others  of  the  day.  Some  castles  had  separate  chapels  for 
the  lord  and  lady  of  the  house,  another  for  visiting  nobles, 
and  yet  another  for  servants  and  retainers.  These  castles 
had  a  resident  chaplain,  and  may  have  had  more  than  one, 


Dingier  25 

although  in  this  case,  the  extra  chaplains  may  have 
performed  more  administrative  and  secretarial  duties  than 
spiritual  ones. 

This  medieval  emphasis  on  spirituality  extended  beyond 
the  castle  chapel.  Rarely  could  a  castle  be  found  without 
an  accompanying  parish  church  to  see  to  the  spiritual  needs 
of  the  villagers.  Also,  the  foundation  of  most  monasteries 
was  due  to  the  munificence  of  some  castle's  lord,  who  gave 
the  land  on  which  it  could  be  built.  Monasteries  served  the 
lord  in  return  by  furnishing  a  burial  site  for  him  and  his 
family,  providing  intercession  for  their  souls,  and  supplying 
chaplains  and  priests  to  the  castle. 

Yet  another  function  of  the  castle  besides  home  and 
fortress  was  as  place  of  business.  Castles  were  the 
administrative  sites  for  the  lord's  estates,  as  well  as  for  the 
local  town  or  village.  With  the  possibility  of  several 
holdings,  a  lord  had  a  very  large  and  scattered  estate  to  be 
managed.  The  castle's  steward  fulfilled  the  job  of 
administering  and  managing  the  estate,  supplying  the  table 
and  keeping  the  household  rolls,  or  accounts.  There  were 
also  auditors  to  travel  and  oversee  far-flung  baronial  lands, 
and  a  bailiff  to  collect  rents,  enforce  owed  labor,  and 
maintain  order.  Finally  clerks,  and  perhaps  even 
chaplains,  assisted  castle  correspondence  and  the  keeping 
of  castle  accounts. 

The  role  of  the  lady  of  the  castle  needs  mention  here, 
for  she  often  took  responsibility  for  administration  of  the 
castle  and  its  lands,  including  making  financial  and  legal 
decisions,  in  the  absence  of  her  lord.  Women  of  the 
middle  ages  could  even  inherit  castles  or  land,  and  some 
ladies  took  an  active  part  in  defending  their  castles  in 
sieges,  and  even  led  armies  into  battle.  For  example, 
William  the  Conqueror's  grandaughter  Matilda  led  an  army 
in  person  against  her  cousin  Stephen  of  Blois  in  England's 


26  Southern  Academic  Review 

twelfth  century  civil  war,  and  Dame  Nicholade  la  Haye 
heroically  defended  Lincoln  castle  against  prince  Louis  of 
France  and  the  rebel  English  barons  shortly  after  the  time 
of  King  John's  death. 

Aside  from  trained  and  often  highly  educated  retainers, 
castle  staff  included  a  large  number  of  common  indoor  and 
outdoor  servants  with  various  functions.  Inside,  there  was 
a  cook,  a  pantler  in  charge  of  the  pantry,  a  butler  in  charge 
of  the  buttery,  a  baker,  a  butcher,  wardrobers  with 
seamstresses  and  laundresses,  barbers,  nurses,  and  chamber 
lads  and  maids.  Outside,  there  was  the  watchman  and/or 
gaoler,  the  marshal  or  groom,  who  cared  for  the  horses, 
the  smith  or  farrier,  messengers,  and  carters  for  the 
transportation  of  goods. 

The  steward,  in  addition  to  running  the  castle,  presided 
over  manorial  court,  where  decisions  and  verdicts  were 
made  for  the  townspeople  by  a  jury.  Baronial  courts  were 
the  scenes  of  elections  and  marriages,  as  well  as  exchanges 
of  land  and  registration  of  titles  gained  by  succession  or 
sales.  Boundary  disputes  were  settled  here,  and  village 
agriculture  was  regulated.  And  equally  important, 
manorial  courts  dealt  with  criminal  justice  in  regard  to 
petty  crimes,  assault,  infringement  on  common  roads,  etc. 
In  royal  castles,  which  were  held  by  the  crown  rather 
than  a  baron,  a  constable  or  tenant-in-chief  was  appointed 
by  the  king  to  fulfill  many  of  the  same  functions  as  the 
steward  of  the  baronial  castle.  He  was  to  collect  the  king's 
revenues  (taxes),  manage  the  estate  including  its  lands, 
mills,  staff,  and  servants,  and  was  even  responsible  for 
entertaining  guests  of  the  crown.  Royal  castles  also  or 
alternately  had  a  sheriff  to  carry  out  those  functions.  In 
addition,  the  sheriff  was  responsible  for  doling  out  the 
king's  justice  at  the  courts  of  the  shire,  guarding  any  royal 
prisoners,  leading  the  local  militia,  and  enforcing  royal 


Dingier  27 

laws. 

Officials  residing  within  castles  were,  in  general, 
responsible  for  administering  to  towns  and  villages,  so  that 
castles  were  the  administrative  centers  of  the  land.  For 
example,  Caemafon  was  built  in  Wales  specifically  to  serve 
as  its  center  of  government.  This  regulatory  function  of 
castles  is  only  one  example  of  the  close  tie  between  a  castle 
and  its  surrounding  countryside,  village,  or  city.  A  castle 
also  needed  the  work  force  provided  by  the  surrounding 
inhabitants,  who,  in  turn,  needed  the  castle  for  protection 
from  outside  attack. 

Considering  the  castle's  important  connection  to  towns 
and  churches  and  its  unique  role  as  home,  fortress,  and 
administrative  center,  it  is  understandable  that  castles 
flourished  during  the  middle  ages.  What  may  be  surprising 
to  learn  of  is  the  gradual  decline  in  building  and 
maintenance  of  true  castles  in  the  latter  fourteenth  and 
fifteenth  centuries.  However,  innovations  of  the  twelfth 
and  thirteenth  centuries  made  for  huge,  complex  structures 
that  were  massive  undertakings  when  built  from  scratch. 
For  this  reason,  fewer  and  fewer  completely  new  castles 
were  begun  in  successive  centuries.  Even  undertaking 
additions  and  renovations  to  already  existing  castles  was 
expensive.  So,  as  Norman  Pounds  states,  "the  history  of 
most  castles  in  England  is  one  of  gradual  decay  punctuated 
by  short  periods  of  frantic  repair  and  rebuilding"  (Salzman 
126). 

Yet,  there  was  more  behind  the  tapering  off  of  castle 
building  than  the  high  cost  in  terms  of  time  and  money. 
Changes  in  society  in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries 
were  making  the  castle  obsolete.  One  great  change  that 
took  place  was  the  decline  of  feudalism  in  conjunction  with 
the  rise  of  a  wealthy  merchant  class.  Remember  that  the 
lord  of  the  castle  was  the  overlord  of  the  land.  So  with  the 


28  Southern  Academic  Review 

rise  of  trade,  when  fewer  and  fewer  people  were  tied  to  the 
land,  fewer  were  under  the  shadow  of  castles'  control. 
Thus,  the  castle  lost  administrative  power.  Another  change 
in  society  was  the  strengthening  of  medieval  kings.  This 
growth  in  royal  authority  meant  that  there  was  less  need  for 
powerful  strongholds  to  preserve  internal  order  in  the 
countryside  and  to  protect  it  from  threats  from  abroad. 
Finally,  the  nature  of  warfare  changed.  Lords  discovered 
that  many  mercenary  footsoldiers  could  be  maintained  for 
the  price  of  one  mounted  knight.  Since  the  use  of 
mercenaries  supplied  the  larger  numbers  necessary  for 
pitched  battles,  sieges  were  used  less  and  less,  making  the 
castle  militarily  obsolete. 

As  castles  gradually  ceased  to  be  militarily  important, 
lords  began  to  devote  more  thought  and  money  to 
improving  their  residential  side.  At  the  end  of  the 
thirteenth  century,  the  extensive  rebuilding  of  castles  often 
focused  as  much  on  interior  comforts  of  hall,  kitchen,  or 
sleeping  apartments  as  on  exterior  defenses.  Then  around 
the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,  domestic  amenities 
began  to  be  allowed  actually  to  limit  the  castles  military 
capabilities.  Castles  such  as  Nunney  and  Queenborough  in 
Southern  England  were  still  substantial  strongholds,  but 
were  typical  of  the  transition  in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth 
centuries  from  true  castles  to  the  more  comfortable 
"fortified  manor",  which  was  "strong  enough  to  resist  a 
casual  raid  but  not  built  to  withstand  a  siege"  (Salzman  92). 

Castles  of  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  century  were 
sacrificing  defense  to  appearance  as  well  as  to  comfort.  To 
the  "nouveaux  riches"  who  had  made  their  money  in  trade 
or  in  the  wars,  the  castle  was  a  status  symbol  of  the 
lordship  and  nobility  they  aspired  to.  These  new  families 
built  structures  like  that  at  Oxburgh  Hall  in  Norfolk,  and 
Herstmonceaux  in  East  Sussex  that  have  been  called  "cult 


Dingier  29 

castles"  (Thompson,  Rise  164),  "sham  castles,"  and  "toy 
fortresses"  (Muir  125).  Builders  duplicated  the  look  of  real 
castles  using  decorative  crenelated  battlements  and 
machicolations,  narrow  moats,  and  tall  towers.  However 
these  devices  were  only  to  enhance  appearance,  so  that 
"their  military  pretensions  were  generally  slight,  but  they 
presented... a  very  bold  front"  (Pounds  260). 

Not  all  castles  of  the  fifteenth  century  sold  out  to 
comfort  and  appearance.  Personal  strongholds  had  to  be 
maintained  along  the  Scottish  border  region  since  Edward 
I  had  failed  to  conquer  Scotland  as  he  had  conquered 
Wales.  The  pele  towers  of  the  northern  border  were  scaled 
down  versions  of  twelfth  century  keeps.  Also,  some 
castles  continued  to  be  inhabited  and  maintained  in  good 
condition,  such  as  John  of  Gaunt' s  Kenil worth  Castle,  and 
royal  Windsor  and  Winchester. 

Still,  the  gradual  evolution  of  the  castle  in  the 
fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  produced  a  complete  split 
of  home  and  fortress  by  the  early  sixteenth  century.  At 
this  time  Tudor  costal  forts,  which  were  for  defense  and 
not  habitation,  were  being  constructed  along  the  southern 
coastline  to  guard  against  invasion  and  raids  from  the 
French.  At  the  same  time  elsewhere  in  the  country,  the 
elaborate  and  luxurious  Tudor  country  houses  of  the  period 
were  springing  up.  No  longer  was  the  lord's  home 
combined  in  a  single  structure  with  his  fortress.  Great 
castles  of  the  twelfth,  thirteenth,  and  even  fourteenth 
century  like  Dover  and  the  White  Tower  of  London 
continued  to  be  used,  even  into  the  twentieth  century. 
However,  the  day  of  castles  had  passed,  and  there  has  not 
existed  before  or  since  another  such  unique  combination  of 
home,  fortress,  and  administrative  center  contained  within 
the  same  structure. 


30  Southern  Academic  Review 

Works  Cited 

Bagley,  J.J.  Life  in  Medieval  England.  London: 
B.T.  Batsford,  1960. 

Brown,  R.  Allen.  English  Castles.  London:  B.T. 
Batsford,  1976. 

Burke,  John.    Life  in  the  Castle  in  Medieval  England. 
Essex:  Anchor  P,  1978. 

Davison,  Brian  K.     The  Observer's  Book  of  Castles. 
London:  Fredric  Wame,  1979. 

Gies,  Joseph  and  Frances.  Life  in  a  Medieval  Castle.  New 
York:  Thomas  Y.  Crowell,  1974. 

Labarge,  Margaret  Wade.  A  Baronial  Household  of  the 
Thirteenth  Century.  New  York:  Barnes  and  Noble, 
1980. 

Muir,  Richard.  77?^  National  Trust  Guide  to  Dark  Age  and 
Medieval  Britain  400-1350.  London:  George  Philip 
in  association  with  the  National  Trust,  1985. 

Myers,  A.R.  England  in  the  Late  Middle  Ages.  Middlesex: 
Penguin,  1952. 

Poole,  Austin  Lane,  ed.     Medieval  England.     2  vols. 
London:  Oxford  UP,  1958. 

Pounds,  Norman  J.G.  The  Medieval  Castle  in  England  and 
Wales.  Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP,  1990. 


Dingier  31 

Renn,  Derek.    Norman  Castles  in  Britain.    London:  John 
Baker,  1973. 

Rowley,   Trevor.      The  Norman  Heritage   1055-1200. 
London:  Routledge,  Kegan,  Paul,  1983. 

Salzman,  L.F.   English  Life  in  the  Middle  Ages.    London: 
Oxford  UP,  1927. 

Simpson,  W.  Douglas.    Castles  in  England  and  Wales. 
New  York:  Hasting  House,  1969. 

Smith,   Leslie  M.      The  Making  of  Britain.      London: 
Macmillan,  1985. 

Thompson,  M.W.   The  Decline  of  the  Castle.   Cambridge: 
Cambridge  UP,  1987. 

— .    The  Rise  of  the  Castle.    Cambridge:  Cambridge  UP, 
1991. 


Straightening  a  Turn: 
A  Response  to  V.  S.  Naipaul's 
A  Turn  In  the  South 

Wesley  Edwards 


Included  on  the  reading  list  for  one  of  my  first  classes 
at  Emory  University  was  a  book  called  The  Enigma  of 
Arrival  by  the  Trinidadian  author  V.S.  Naipaul.  I  was 
impressed  by  Naipaul's  elegant  prose  and  his  meaningful 
use  of  detailed  observations.  He  writes  at  length  in  The 
Enigma  of  Arrival  of  his  move  from  his  native  Trinidad  to 
faraway  England.  His  careful  treatment  of  the  topic  of 
moving  and  maturing  was  particularly  profound  because,  as 
a  new  college  student  at  the  time,  I  found  his  themes  quite 
relevant.  I  wrote  one  of  my  first  college  papers  on  Naipaul 
and  personal  growth. 

I  have  not  forgotten  that  challenging  course  or  that 
incisive  author,  V.S.  Naipaul.  He  helped  me  understand 
my  Interim  in  Service-Learning  to  Zimbabwe  two  years 
ago  through  his  book  about  the  Ivory  Coast  (and  the  Third 
World  in  general),  Finding  the  Center.  I  was  quite 
anxious,  therefore,  to  read  one  of  Naipaul's  latest  works, 
A  Turn  in  the  South.  V.S.  Naipaul  had  visited  the 
American  South  and  had  trained  his  formidable  powers  of 
observation  on  a  culture  unique  to  the  United  States.    In 


Edwards  33 

particular,  I  was  interested  in  reading  what  Naipaul~a 
writer  who  has  traveled  extensively  in  Africa  and  Asia  and 
who  has  written  provocatively  about  many  of  their  cultures- 
-wrote  about  race  relations  in  the  modern  South. 

As  it  turns  out,  Naipaul  offers  several  theses  dealing 
with  the  post-Civil  Rights  Movement  South.  However,  as 
with  any  Naipaul  work,  these  theses  are  not  explicitly 
stated.  Naipaul' s  effectiveness  as  a  writer  is  found  in  his 
ability  to  piece  together  loosely  a  series  of  vignettes, 
conversations,  and  observations  that  suggest  common 
meanings.  These  meanings  are  open  to  wide  interpretation 
and  are  well  worth  discussion.  I  will  present  what  I 
believe  to  be  the  three  central  themes  of  V.S.  Naipaul' s  A 
Turn  in  the  South,  especially  as  contained  in  its  chapter  on 
Atlanta.  After  I  set  forth  these  themes,  I  will  discuss  their 
validity. 

A  Turn  in  the  South  is  V.S.  Naipaul's  account  of  his 
brief  visit  to  the  region.  He  begins  his  journey  near 
Greensboro,  North  Carolina,  then  moves  on  to  Atlanta, 
Charleston,  Tallahassee,  Tuskegee,  Jackson,  Nashville,  and 
Chapel  Hill.  Along  the  way,  Naipaul  characteristically 
presents  scores  of  conversations  with  politicians,  writers, 
lawyers,  businessmen,  and  others.  Much  of  the  book  is 
their  response  to  this  visitor,  their  pride  in  showing  him 
their  home,  their  ease  of  conversation  about  people  and 
places  they  love.  (One  eager  businessman  even  escorts 
Naipaul  to  Elvis  Presley's  birthplace  in  Tupelo, 
Mississippi.)  Naipaul  extracts  from  this  wealth  of 
encounters—each  carefully  and  lovingly  presented— an 
important  essay  on  modern  Southern  culture. 

Naipaul  is  at  once  interested  in  race.  When  he  visits 
a  black  church  in  Greensboro,  he  describes  a  sanctuary 
painting  of  Christ's  baptism  in  which  "[t]he  whiteness  of 
Christ  and  the  Baptist  was  a  surprise"  (14).     When  he 


34  Southern  Academic  Review 

arrives  in  Atlanta,  believing  it  to  be  the  capital  of  the  New 
South  and  a  place  run  largely  by  a  black  elite,  Naipaul  is 
nonplussed  when  his  first  interview  leads  him  to  conclude: 
I  had  felt  that  the  grand  new  buildings  of  Atlanta  one 
had  seen  in  so  many  photographs  had  as  little  to  do 
with  blacks  as  the  buildings  of  Nairobi,  say,  had  to 
do  with  the  financial  or  building  skills  of  the  Africans 
of  Kenya.   I  had  felt  that  the  talk  of  black  power  and 
black  aristocracy  was  a  little  too  pat  and  sudden. 
(26) 
After    surveying    Atlanta's    substantial    suburbanization, 
Naipaul  concludes  that  "[t]he  white  suburbs  could  get  by 
quite    well    without    the    black-run    city    center"    (28). 
Naipaul 's  conclusion  in  the  Atlanta  chapter  is  that  race  is 
badly  misperceived.    He  notes  a  separation  of  black  and 
white,  "a  formal  society,  private  lives,  a  formal  view"  (27) 
in  which  the  only  substantial  connection  between  races  is 
commerce.    Inaccurate  stories  of  a  black  Atlanta  elite  lead 
to  a  popular  misconception  of  the  state  of  race  relations  in 
the  city.    In  fact,  black- white  separation  in  areas  beyond 
commerce  hampers  city  leadership  and  slows  progress  in 
what   Naipaul   believes   to  be   a   more   pressing   issue- 
economic  enhancement  of  the  impoverished.      Naipaul 
offers  an  example:    the  1985  Walk  for  Brotherhood  into 
all-white  Forsyth  County,  Georgia,  in  which  demonstrators 
marched  for  open  housing  and  stood  against  the  Ku  Klux 
Klan. 

The  march  is  Naipaul' s  cause  celebre.  It  represents  the 
turns  Naipaul  sees  the  South  as  having  taken  in  its  recent 
history.  The  forces  that  oppress  black  people  have  turned. 
The  focus  of  Atlanta  leadership  has  turned.  The 
accomplishments  of  the  Civil  Rights  Movement 
notwithstanding,  blacks  largely  still  have  not  fully  turned 
from  a  segregated  society  to  a  more  egalitarian  one.   They 


Edwards  35 

still  struggle—not  against  discrimination  so  much  as  against 
economics.  Meanwhile,  community  leaders  try  to  build 
commerce.  [Of  Atlanta's  formidable  convention  business, 
Naipaul  writes,  "It  was  hard  to  think  that  these  hotels  could 
all  be  full  at  the  same  time"  (38).]  Naipaul  seems  to  want 
Atlanta's  black  community  to  turn  fully— their  leaders  from 
their  drive  for  commerce  to  a  greater  understanding  of  real- 
life  issues;  the  black  community  itself  from  a 
misunderstanding  of  the  nature  of  the  powers  that  oppress 
them. 

Naipaul's  assertion  is  not  quite  that  simple,  though. 
He  notes  that  there  is  a  divergent  black  leadership  at  work 
in  Atlanta:  one  old-style  protest  leadership  that  Hosea 
Williams,  a  lieutenant  of  Martin  Luther  King,  Jr., 
exemplifies;  one  modern  leadership  more  interested  in 
bringing  new  wealth  to  the  city  (i.e.,  Michael  Lomax, 
Chairman  of  the  Fulton  County  Commission;  and  Marvin 
Arrington,  President  of  the  Atlanta  City  Council).  The 
Forsyth  County  incident  shows  the  futility  of  the  old 
leadership  and  the  difficulty  of  the  new. 

Williams  interceded  when  he  found  that  a  small  group 

of  protesters  was  planning  to  march  in  all-white  Forsyth 

County,  northeast  of  Atlanta.  Williams  led  this  first  group 

of  about  fifty  in  a  protest  against  segregation  in  housing. 

Upon  reaching  the  county  seat  of  Cumming,  Williams  and 

the  marchers  were  attacked  by  the  Ku  Klux  Klan.   A  week 

later,  Forsyth  County  drew  international  attention  as  twenty 

thousand  people  marched  against  Forsyth's  all-white  status 

and  the  attack  on  the  first  marchers  (36).    Naipaul's  point 

is  made  clear  in  his  visit  with  the  Forsyth  County  sheriff: 

And  though  [the  sheriff]  didn't  say  so,  there  came 

out  from  his  talk  the  idea  of  two  sets  of  people 

looking  for  attention  [at  the  march] .   The  civil-rights 

groups,  their  major  battles  and  indeed  their  war  won 


36  Southern  Academic  Review 

long  ago,  now  squabbling,  and  looking  for  causes; 

and  the  white  supremacists  looking  in  almost  the 

same  way  for  publicity  and  patronage.    The  great 

Forsyth  march,  as  the  sheriff  described  it,  was  like  a 

ritual  conflict,  played  out  before  the  cameras,  and 

according  to  certain  rules.    Out  of  this  formalizing, 

the  issue  had  died.    (53) 

To  Naipaul,   the  march  was  a  failure:      "The  county 

remained  all  white"  (54).   He  quotes  Andrew  Young,  then 

mayor  of  Atlanta,  as  saying  after  the  Forsyth  march,  "What 

we  are  dealing  with  in  Georgia  now  is  a  problem  of  the 

underclass—black  and  white.... You  can  march  until  your 

feet   drop,    but   you   ain't   going   to   change   [economic 

problems]  that  way"  (qtd.  54). 

Naipaul 's  assertion  is  clear:  Race  relations  in  Atlanta 
are  misconstrued.  Racial  harmony  is  limited  to  a  common 
desire  to  make  the  city  a  profitable  business  community. 
In  the  absence  of  the  fabled  black  elite,  progress  on 
economic  development  issues  is  slow.  Further,  within  the 
black  community,  leadership  is  especially  difficult  as  some 
leaders,  such  as  Hosea  Williams,  cling  to  Movement-style 
efforts  such  as  the  futile  Forsyth  march  while  others,  such 
as  Michael  Lomax  and  Andrew  Young,  struggle  to  make 
the  city  and  its  businesses  economically  powerful.  Thus, 
there  is  a  lack  of  unified  black-black  as  well  as  black-white 
leadership  on  issues  of  concern  to  the  entire  community- 
issues  of  poverty,  the  underclass,  crime,  and  others. 

This  thesis  leads  Naipaul  into  a  second  one— that  of  the 
larger  culture  that  surrounds  these  patterns  of  leadership. 
Naipaul  suggests  that  within  Southern  culture  the  debility 
of  community  leadership  as  exemplified  in  Atlanta 
heightens  the  importance  of  status  groups  and  religion. 
Throughout  the  book,  Naipaul  asserts  that  religion  is  a 
source   of  personal   and   community   identity.      Naipaul 


Edwards  37 

comments  after  a  conversation  about  ministerial  work  with 
a  religion  scholar: 

In  the  United  States,  and  especially  in  the  South, 
religious  faith  was  almost  universal,  and  a  religious 
vocation  was  as  likely  as  any  other.  It  was 
something  a  man  could  turn  to  for  a  number  of 
reasons;  and  what  I  heard  from  this  scholar  was  that 
some  of  the  people  he  was  in  touch  with  (and  he 
meant  white  people)  had  turned  to  the  religious  life 
in  order  to  be  confirmed  in  their  identity:  people 
from  poor  families  who  felt  racially  threatened  by  the 
new  developments  in  the  South,  people  who,  in  the 
booming  new  South,  had  gone  into  business  and  had 
then  felt  themselves  drifting  so  far  from  the  Southern 
world  they  had  known  that  they  had  given  up,  to 
return  to  God  and  the  life  they  felt  more  at  ease  in. 
(34) 
Later,  a  theology  student  reinforces  the  point  in  telling 
Naipaul  of  her  upbringing: 

The  way  my  identity  was  formed  was  by  my  family 

and  by  who  we  were  in  Jackson  and  in  Mississippi. 

In  the  Presbyterian  church  we  had  our  own  pew. 

And  that  was  your  identity.    My  aunt  was  shocked 

one  day  when  she  went  to  church  and  found  a 

stranger  in  her  pew.    (47) 

Naipaul' s  conclusion  is  that  "[rjeligion  was  like  something 

in  the  air,  a  store  of  emotion  on  which  people  could  draw 

according  to  their  need"  (69).    To  some,  it  is  piety  and 

correctness,  to  others,  emotional  ventilation,  but  to  all,  a 

primary  molder  of  the  culture  and  a  solid  institution  that 

leads  when  other  institutions  cannot. 

However,  Naipaul  does  not  leave  religion  as  the  only 
element  to  fill  the  vacuum  of  community  leadership  in  the 
South.     In  a  near-comical  tone  in  the  latter  half  of  the 


38  Southern  Academic  Review 

book,  Naipaul  becomes  fascinated  with  "red  culture,"  that 
is,  the  culture  of  the  Southern  redneck.  When  Naipaul 
talks  with  a  liberal  white  matron  named  Ellen  in  Jackson, 
Mississippi,  he  is  suggesting  a  contextual  class  structure—an 
awareness  of  class  that  surrounds  Southern  culture.  Ellen 
recalls  an  aunt  telling  her,  "'Ellen  dear,  there  are  some 
things  we  just  don't  do. '  There  were  some  people  we  just 
didn't  go  around"  (qtd.  159;  italics  in  text).  The  people 
Ellen's  aunt  is  referring  to  include  Naipaul' s  rednecks. 
Naipaul  views  red  culture  as  a  sort  of  religion,  an  identity, 
and  thus  an  organization  providing  community  leadership 
of  some  form.  For  instance,  in  describing  a  poster  of  Elvis 
Presley,  the  hero  of  redneck  heroes,  Naipaul  notes  that  it 
is  "religious  art  of  a  kind  with  Christian  borrowings:  the 
beatification  of  the  central  figure,  with  all  his  sexuality. 
Graceland  like  a  version  of  the  New  Jerusalem  in  a 
medieval  Doomsday  painting"  (227).  Naipaul  makes  the 
relationship  even  clearer  in  equating  the  Presley  cult  with 
the  "black  political  adulation"  in  the  post-British  West 
Indies  (227). 

Naipaul  further  describes  the  red  culture—its  tendency 
toward  violence,  its  particular  folk  music,  and  so  on. 
Naipaul  is  more  general  in  expressing  the  culture's 
uncertain  relationship  with  the  intelligentsia.  He  notes  in 
his  conversations  (especially  with  Atlanta  novelist  Anne 
Rivers  Siddons)  a  discouraged  role  of  intellect,  not  just  by 
rednecks,  but  by  the  larger  Southern  culture  as  well. 
Siddons  says  of  her  grammar  school,  "I  spent  twelve  years 
trying  to  hide  the  fact  that  I  was  a  bright  child.  Intellect 
has  had  no  place  here"  (qtd.  38).  In  Naipaul's  mind,  this 
discouraged  role  of  intellect  is  part  of  what  makes 
leadership  difficult  in  the  post-Civil-Rights  South.  Some  of 
those  who  can  lead  do  not  (not  to  say  that  intellect  and 
leadership  are  always  joined).  This  Southern  culture— with 


Edwards  39 

its  diverse  population  of  blacks,  rednecks,  religious  zealots, 
and  other  groups—is  almost  impossible  to  lead,  especially 
on  matters  of  race. 

Naipaul  weaves  this  thesis  of  religion  and  culture 
together  with  his  thesis  on  race  and  community  leadership 
to  form  a  third  and  fmal  point.  In  simple  terms,  Naipaul 
argues  that  history  is  a  burden  that  cultural  and  political 
leaders  strain  to  lift.  History— a  history  marked  by  civil 
war  and  reconstruction  and,  a  century  later,  perhaps  a 
second  civil  war  and  reconstruction—has  turned  the  South. 
However,  to  many  poor  Southerners,  black  and  white, 
making  the  turn  seems  to  have  brought  the  South  to  a  more 
difficult  and  ambiguous  era.  The  burden  of  this  cultural 
sentiment  hobbles  effective  leadership.  Naipaul  sees  in  the 
South  a  glorification  and  romanticization  of  history  and  an 
unwillingness  to  turn  fully  away  from  segregated  days  past- 
-a  turn  the  Civil  Rights  Movement  would  seem  to  demand. 
Naipaul  returns  to  Anne  Rivers  Siddons  to  define  on  a 
personal  level  the  magnitude  of  this  stifling  burden  of  racial 
history  in  the  South: 

I  deal  with  race  in  some  form  in  every  book  I've 
written.  It's  my  great  war,  I  guess.  I  write  to  find 
out  where  I  am  now,  what  I  think,  to  make  order  and 
simplicity  in  my  own  world.  It's  an  impossible  task. 
You  can't  simplify  that.  You  can  only  clarify  bits  of 
it.  (qtd.  41) 
Earlier,  during  a  conversation  about  racial  identity  with  a 
white  Atlanta  lawyer,  Naipaul  comments: 

It  was  there,  then,  as  [Atlanta  Constitution  columnist] 
Tom  Teepen  had  told  me,  at  the  back  of  everything, 
however  unspoken:  the  thought  of  race,  the  little 
neurosis,  the  legacy  of  slavery.  (29-30) 
Even  though  the  Civil  Rights  era  has  passed,  even  though 
the  final  shots  of  the  Civil  War  were  fired  over  a  hundred 


40  Southern  Academic  Review 

years  ago,  they  still  capture  a  culture  and  draw  attention 
that  might  otherwise  be  focused  on  the  future,  on  progress 
away  from  what  Naipaul  calls  the  South 's  "unmentionable 
past"  (18). 

Naipaul 's  work  is  both  fascinating  and  challenging.  A 
Turn  in  the  South  offers  some  weighty  arguments  about  the 
nature  of  race  relations  in  the  post-Civil-Rights-Movement 
South.  Naipaul 's  commentary  presents  a  South  struggling 
for  change.  This  change— this  turn—must  be  understood. 
How  valid  are  Naipaul 's  arguments  about  the  turn  in  the 
South? 

First  of  all,  any  book  about  the  South  is  limited  by 
logic.  It  is  virtually  impossible  for  a  writer  even  of 
Naipaul' s  ability  to  test  a  sample  of  people  or  places  that 
is  representative  of  the  region.  The  South,  however  it  is 
defined,  does  not  lend  itself  to  easy  categorization.  It  is 
not  a  homogeneous  place.  Atlanta  is  obviously  different 
from  Jackson,  Charleston  from  Chapel  Hill.  However, 
Naipaul— a  brilliant  observer— resists  overgeneralization. 
He  presents  a  deep  and  diverse  set  of  observations.  His 
trained  eye  and  graceful  pen  catch  astounding  details  of 
personality,  place,  and  time.  Naipaul  does  not  pretend  that 
these  details  are  uniform  across  the  South.  For  instance, 
when  interviewing  Anne  Rivers  Siddons  at  a  downtown 
Atlanta  hotel,  Naipaul  notes  that  fashion  designer  Gloria 
Vanderbilt  is  across  the  street  in  a  department  store  on  a 
promotional  tour.  Naipaul  places  this  detail  about  Atlanta 
into  his  larger  characterization  of  the  city  and  its 
simultaneous  affluence  and  poverty  without  generalizing 
across  the  entire  region.  (His  details  about  Tuskegee  are 
much  different,  but  equally  vibrant  and  telling.)  Valid 
conclusions  about  Southern  culture  come  from  the  pattern 
of  details  and  insights  Naipaul  offers. 

Now  a  brief  treatment  of  the  three  specific  theses 


Edwards  41 

outlined  above.  Naipaul's  assertion  that  commerce  is  the 
only  substantial  link  between  whites  and  blacks  in  Atlanta— 
a  narrow  link  that  hampers  leadership  in  other  areas  of  the 
community  (namely,  coping  with  the  underclass)~is 
certainly  notable.  One  may  ask,  though,  in  a  city  that  bills 
itself  as  a  city  too  busy  to  hate,  a  city  in  which  commerce 
is  supreme,  what  greater  measure  of  new  racial  harmony 
there  is  than  a  black-white  partnership  at  high  levels  of 
commerce?  Naipaul  should  develop  his  more  reasonable 
argument  that,  regardless  of  race,  Atlanta's  leadership  is 
preoccupied  with  making  Atlanta  the  business  hub  of  the 
nation  at  the  expense  of  serving  all  the  city's  citizens.  It  is 
difficult  to  believe  that  a  city  preparing  to  host  the  Olympic 
Games  is  unable  to  muster  enough  community  leadership 
to  deal  with  matters  of  race  in  spheres  other  than 
commerce. 

In  rightly  pointing  out  the  need  for  stronger  urban 
leadership  to  deal  with  the  underclass,  though,  Naipaul  is 
pointing  out  a  need  not  exclusive  to  the  South,  for  no  city 
in  the  United  States  has  been  able  to  check  the  problem  of 
the  underclass.  In  the  case  of  Atlanta,  however,  former 
President  Jimmy  Carter  recently  launched  the  Atlanta 
Project— a  program  designed  to  bring  together  community 
leaders  and  volunteers  in  an  effort  to  develop  new 
partnerships  to  deal  with  Atlanta's  staggering  social 
problems  (i.e.,  homelessness,  crime,  drugs,  inferior 
education,  etc.).  Naipaul  probably  would  applaud  the 
effort. 

Race  in  Atlanta  is  not  as  misperceived  as  Naipaul 
thinks  it  is;  rather,  the  urban  world  is  misperceived.  The 
problems  in  leadership  that  Naipaul  says  are  typified  in  the 
Forsyth  County  march  owe  more  to  a  complex  process  of 
suburbanization  and  center-city  decline  than  to  a 
misunderstanding  of  the  depth  of  racial  cooperation  in 


42  Southern  Academic  Review 

Atlanta.  Of     course,     race     does     contribute     to 

suburbanization.  Naipaul  does  not  suggest  this  point.  He 
argues  that  black  power  in  Atlanta  is  overestimated.  What 
he  fails  to  consider  is  that  Atlanta  itself  is  overestimated. 
Blacks  have  solid  control  of  the  city,  an  unbreakable  elite 
included.  Meanwhile,  white  suburbia,  which  dwarfs 
Atlanta  in  physical  size  and  population,  is  beyond  their 
reach.    Therein  lies  the  misconception. 

Naipaul 's  point  about  a  divided  leadership  within  the 
black  community  is  well  taken.  Further,  his  point  about 
the  failure  of  some  in  the  South  to  turn  fully  from  the 
struggles  of  the  decades-old  Civil  Rights  protests  to  an 
understanding  of  the  new  economic  struggle  of  the 
underclass  is  indeed  the  base  of  the  divided  leadership, 
though  Naipaul  does  not  emphasize  the  point  as  strongly  as 
he  might. 

Finally,  Naipaul  almost  completely  discounts  the 
relevance  of  the  March  for  Brotherhood.  I  disagree  with 
his  interpretation.  Even  though  the  march  was 
unsuccessful  in  opening  Forsyth  County  to  blacks,  it  was 
a  symbolic  success.  To  a  new  era  of  Americans  who  know 
little  of  the  Civil  Rights  Movement  and  even  less  of  the 
pre-Civil  Rights  South,  the  Forsyth  march  was  a  new 
testament  to  the  futility  and  backwardness  of  the  group  of 
white  supremacists  that  attacked  the  first  band  of  marchers. 
The  twenty  thousand  who  marched  a  week  later  showed 
them  they  were  anachronisms,  ludicrous  holdovers  from  an 
era  now  dead.  If  Naipaul  had  stopped  in  Montgomery  at 
Morris  Dees' s  Southern  Poverty  Law  Center  to  learn  of 
that  organization's  effort  to  stamp  out  hate  crimes  and 
punish  those  who  commit  them  or  if  he  had  been  in 
Louisiana  to  witness  David  Duke's  dastardly  campaigns  for 
statewide  office,  he  would  not  have  so  quickly  discounted 
both  the  presence  of  old-fashioned  racism  and  the  necessary 


Edwards  43 

symbolism  of  the  Forsyth  County  march,  a  reaction  against 
everything  white  supremacists  represent.  Both  symbolic 
measures  like  Forsyth  County  and  concrete  work  such  as 
that  done  at  the  Southern  Poverty  Law  Center  are  timely 
and  necessary. 

Naipaul's  second  thesis  is  more  accurate  than  his  first. 
Religion  and  mass  culture  do  indeed  hold  influential 
positions  in  the  South.  They  influence  the  culture  as  agents 
of  socialization.  Religion  is  powerful.  Likewise,  red 
culture  is  powerful.  And  one  has  to  look  only  as  far  as  the 
isolating  gates  of  Birmingham-Southern  College  to  fmd 
evidence  (at  least  symbolic  evidence)  of  the  distance 
between  the  intelligentsia  and  the  larger  community.  (Anne 
Rivers  Siddons  seems  to  be  as  graceful  an  observer  of  the 
South  as  the  Trinidadian  Naipaul.)  On  the  whole, 
Naipaul's  assertions  are  well-founded.  In  the  absence  of 
strong  leadership  (for  whatever  reason  it  is  absent),  other 
cultural  organizations  and  institutions  hold  a  more 
meaningful  influence  on  the  larger  culture.  At  this  point, 
Naipaul  shifts  from  discussing  modem  race  to  discussing 
larger  patterns  of  sociology.  He  conveys  a  fascination  with 
religion  and  with  red  culture;  however,  it  is  ultimately 
unclear  what  Naipaul's  underlying  point  is,  other  than  the 
fact  that  subcultures  such  as  the  redneck's  and  religion  are 
important.    Unquestionably,  they  are. 

As  for  the  burden  of  Southern  history,  Naipaul's  thesis 
is  well-grounded.  His  work  is  similar  to  the  arguments  in 
C.  Vann  Woodward's  collection  of  essays  titled,  oddly 
enough,  77?^  Burden  of  Southern  History.  Perhaps  Naipaul 
toured  the  South  as  a  means  of  proving  what  historians 
such  as  Woodward  have  been  writing  for  years:  that  the 
South  has  a  unique  and  captivating  history.  Naipaul 
modernizes,  personalizes,  and  ultimately  ratifies  the 
Woodward  thesis.    Southern  history  remains  a  singularly 


44  Southern  Academic  Review 

important  history.  The  context  it  sets  for  the  modem  South 
is  crucial.  I  question,  though,  the  extent  to  which  Naipaul 
takes  the  point.  Is  the  South  transfixed  by  its  history  to  the 
point  of  narcissism?  Does  it  hinder  a  movement  into  the 
future,  especially  in  terms  of  race?   I  think  not. 

It  is  not  a  simple  love  of  days  past  that  inhibits  the 
Southern  leader.  Leadership  has  become  more  difficult— 
not  just  in  the  South,  but  across  the  nation—as  our  culture 
faces  more  difficult  and  seemingly  uncheckable  problems, 
especially  in  the  area  of  race.  The  theme  of  Common 
Ground,  J.  Anthony  Lukas's  brilliant,  Pulitzer-winning 
study  of  Boston's  busing  crisis,  supports  Naipaul's  notions 
of  leadership.  Culture  and  community  do  influence 
leadership  in  striking  ways,  not  just  in  terms  of  the  tangible 
results  of  leadership,  like  school  busing  in  Boston,  but  in 
terms  of  the  style  and  measure  of  leadership.  Judge  Arthur 
Garrity,  a  central  leader  in  Common  Ground,  is  insulated 
by  judicial  robes,  yet  he  still  feels  the  powerful  forces  of 
his  community  directing  him.  This  point  is  obvious  to  both 
Naipaul  and  Lukas. 

However,  there  is  more  to  be  said.  Common  Ground 
also  exhibits  the  unthinkable  complexity  of  modern  societal 
problems  in  ways  A  Turn  in  the  South  does  not.  There  are 
obviously  community  pressures  at  work  on  leaders.  More 
importantly,  though,  there  are  also  pressures  borne  by  a  set 
of  problems  that  offer  virtually  no  easily  obtainable 
solutions.  In  the  South,  these  run  the  gamut  from 
agricultural  subsidies  to  urban  decomposition.  Naipaul 
places  the  blame  for  the  failure  to  progress  on  a  fascination 
with  a  rosy,  nostalgic  revision  of  history  and  a  popular 
unwillingness  to  turn  away  from  Civil  Rights-era  problems 
and  problem-solving.  Perhaps,  though,  blame  is 
impossible,  even  unnecessary,  to  place.  The  problems  that 
Naipaul     suggests     are     important—such     as     economic 


Edwards  45 

development—are  simply  too  large  to  break  down  so  easily. 
As  Lukas  and  the  story  of  Common  Ground  would  suggest, 
some  problems  are  too  complex  to  offer  easy  answers. 

In  closing,  perhaps  in  V.S.  Naipaul's  next  book,  he 
will  discuss  Selma.  There  he  will  fmd  black  councilman 
Ed  Moss  and  white  mayor  Joe  Smitherman  in  a  productive 
if  often  contentious  coexistence.  Progress  like  this  is  what 
we  should  consider— whites  and  blacks  in  valuable 
interaction;  constructive  conflict;  meaningful,  yet  painful 
engagement.  That  Selma  is  filled  with  antebellum  homes 
and  proud  statues  of  Confederate  heroes  and  that  it 
periodically  hosts  a  Civil  War  battle  reenactment  seem  to 
rebut  Naipaul's  point.  As  does  Atlanta.  A  few  miles  from 
the  site  of  the  Civil  War  Battle  of  Kennesaw  in  Georgia  is 
Atlanta,  where  in  four  years  people  from  all  over  the  world 
will  congregate  in  peaceful  athletic  competition  in  the 
Olympic  Games— the  product  of  the  leadership  of  a 
sincerely  devoted  biracial  community. 

V.S.  Naipaul's  observations  in  A  Turn  in  the  South  are 
proof  of  an  undeniable,  ongoing  struggle  for  community's 
coexistence  with  equality— the  same  coexistence  hoped  for 
in  Common  Ground.  Even  though  I  disagree  with  parts  of 
Naipaul's  argument  in  A  Turn  in  the  South,  I  still  admire 
his  writing  and  his  ability  to  ask  difficult  questions  gently— 
the  same  ability  I  saw  in  The  Enigma  of  Arrival  several 
years  ago.  If  nothing  else,  A  Turn  in  the  South 
constructively  argues  that  race  still  affects  most  aspects  of 
the  post-Civil  Rights  Movement  South. 

It  also  describes  a  monumental  turn:  a  turn  from  the 
narrow  South  of  Robert  E.  Lee  and  George  Wallace;  even 
a  turn  from  the  South  of  Martin  Luther  King,  Jr.  and 
Hosea  Williams.  Wherever  the  turn  leads,  one  unalterable 
fact  will  remain  for  the  South:  race  matters.  Race  is  an 
undying  element  in  the  region's  future.    It  is  important  on 


46  Southern  Academic  Review 

personal  as  well  as  community  levels.  Thus,  I  return  to 
Anne  Rivers  Siddons's  comment  with  a  new  emphasis:  "It's 
an  impossible  task.  You  can't  simplify  [race].  You  can 
only  clarify  bits  of  it"  (qtd.  in  Naipaul  41).  If  Siddons  and 
Naipaul  are  correct,  the  issue  of  race  must  be  continually 
confronted  and  clarified.  That  is  an  honorable  struggle 
indeed.    It  is  the  struggle  to  turn  the  South. 


Edwards  47 

Works  Cited 

Lukas,  J.  Anthony.  Common  Ground:  A  Turbulent 
Decade  in  the  Lives  of  Three  American  Families.  New 
York:  Vintage,  1986. 

Naipaul,  V.S.  A  Turn  in  the  South.  New  York:  Alfred  A. 
Knopf,  1989. 


The  Sacred  Hoop:  Four  in  One 

Stephen  Nickson 


The  sacred  hoop.  East:  daybreak-spring-red-peace  pipe- 
buffalo-birth.  South:  noon- summer-yellow-flowering  stick- 
elk-maturity.  West:  sunset-fall-black-cup  and  bow- 
thunderbird-old  age.  North:  darkness-winter-white-healing 
herb-goose-death.  The  sacred  hoop. 

These  words  were  the  Uteral  curves  of  the  sacred  hoop, 
which  was  the  holy  circle  of  the  Native  American  culture. 
These  were  the  symbols,  both  literal  and  metaphorical,  that 
dominated  the  culture  of  the  American  Indians.  In  many 
respects,  the  sacred  hoop  was  the  culture  of  the  American 
Indians.  It  was  the  molding  force  of  every  aspect  of  their 
society,  from  the  way  they  practiced  their  religion  and 
educated  their  children  to  the  way  they  built  their  lodgings 
and  remembered  their  ancestors.  It  was  the  Ojibwa  way; 
it  was  the  Sioux  way;  it  was  the  Native  American  way. 
But  the  hoop  was  broken  and  the  ways  were  almost  lost 
with  the  coming  of  the  white  people.  We  took  away  their 
land,  killed  their  animals,  and  tried  to  make  them  forget 
their  own  culture.  So  the  hoop  was  broken,  but  not 
forgotten.  It  only  lay  dormant,  waiting  to  be  restored  by 
its  people;  ironically,  this  has  been  done  with  the 
traditional  weapon  of  the  white  imperialist  society:  the 
written  word. 


Nickson  49 

It  has  been  through  the  written  word  that  the  hoop  has 
also  been  allowed  to  mend.  The  first  major  work  came  in 
1932  with  Black  Elk  Speaks.  This  spring  in  a  vast  literary 
desert,  which  formed  a  weak  stream,  was  fed  by  later 
works  such  as  Lame  Deer,  Seeker  of  Visions  and  Night 
Flying  Woman.  Through  these  works,  we  can  trace  the 
cycle  of  the  sacred  hoop  and  begin  to  understand  the 
importance  of  this  concept  to  Indian  society  and  its 
survival. 

The  sacred  hoop:  East:  daybreak-spring-red-peace  pipe- 
buffalo-birth. 

The  first  cycle  is  that  of  birth  and  development.  Soon 
after  birth,  a  child  had  to  be  named.  Names  are  very 
important  to  the  Indian  people: 

Words,  too,  are  symbols  and  convey  great  power, 

especially  names.    Not  Charles,  Dick,  and  George. 

There's  not  much  power  in  those.    But  Red  Cloud, 

Black  Elk,  Whirlwind,  Two  Moons,  Lame  Deer— 

these  names  have  a  relationship  to  the  great  spirit. 

Each  Indian  name  has  a  story  behind  it,  a  vision,  a 

quest  for  dreams.    We  receive  great  gifts  from  the 

source  of  a  name;  it  links  us  with  nature,  to  the 

animal  nations.    It  gives  power.    You  can  lean  on  a 

name,  get  strength  from  it.    It  is  a  special  name  for 

you  and  you  alone— not  a  Dick,  George,  Charles  kind 

of  thing.    (Lame  Deer  105) 

Each  narrator  tells  the  story  of  their  names;  Black  Elk 

received  his  from  his  father,  a  great  medicine  man;  Ignita 

Broker's  grandmother  was  named  Ni-bo-wi-se-gwi,  which 

means  Night  Flying  Woman,  because  she  was  bom  during 

an  eclipse.    During  Lame  Deer's  first  vision  he  saw  the 

death  of  Tacha  Ushte  (which  is  Sioux  for  Lame  Deer),  his 


50  Southern  Academic  Review 

great-grandfather,  and  because  of  this  it  was  interpreted 
that  he  should  take  his  name. 

So  even  the  names  of  Indians  are  from  a  cycle  of  their 
ancestors  or  of  nature,  and  such  was  their  education.  They 
learned  by  watching  and  listening  to  their  elders.  Oona, 
which  was  Night  Flying  Woman's  nickname,  "sat  before 
her  grandparents  with  eyes  cast  down,  watching  them  do 
the  many  tasks  of  life  and  listening  as  they  spoke  of  the 
animal  ways"  (Broker  42-43).  Black  Elk  speaks  of  a 
different  kind  of  education,  one  of  a  warrior:  "We 
practiced  endurance,  too.  Our  advisor  would  put  dry 
sunflower  seeds  on  top  of  our  wrists.  They  were  lit  at  the 
top,  and  we  had  to  let  them  burn  down  clear  to  our  skin" 
(Neihardt  60).  Lame  Deer  remembers  that  when  he  was 
left  alone  to  have  his  first  vision,  he  was  sixteen  and  it  was 
the  first  time  he'd  ever  been  alone  in  his  life.  All  three 
narrators  emphasized  the  heavy  influence  of  the  family 
during  their  childhoods;  and  no  matter  what  the  children 
did,  a  harsh  hand  was  never  raised  against  them.  This  was 
to  inspire  the  children  to  interact  and  be  part  of  the  family. 
The  Indian  community  was  not  divided  into  "separate,  neat 
little  families—Pa,  Ma,  the  kids,  and  the  hell  with 
everybody  else.  The  whole  damn  tribe  is  one  big  family; 
that's  our  kind  of  reality"  (Lame  Deer  34).  But  Lame 
Deer  complains  that  the  children  of  today  are  too  overrun 
by  white  society's  technology  and  entertainment.  He  fears 
that  they  are  too  preoccupied  with  "...television  and  stereo 
to  hear  a  good  old  fashioned  Indian  story"  (22).  This  is  a 
modem  day  encroachment  of  white  culture  that  limits  the 
mending  of  the  sacred  hoop. 

This  encroachment  of  white  culture  began  long  ago  and 
was  inspired  by  white  greed  for  land.  This  lust  for  the 
already  limited  Sioux  reservation  tracts  led  to  the  virtual 
extinction  of  the  most  sacred  animal  of  the  Sioux,  the 


Nickson  51 

mighty  buffalo.      Black  Elk  laments   the   white   man's 

unforgivable  disregard  for  the  life  of  this  awesome  beast: 

As  I  told  you,  it  was  in  the  summer  of  my  twentieth 

year  (1883)  that  I  performed  the  ceremony  of  the  elk. 

That  fall,  they  say,  the  last  of  the  bison  herds  was 

slaughtered  by  the  Wasichus  [white  men].     I  can 

remember  when  the  bison  were  so  many  that  they 

could  not  be  counted... but  the  white  men  killed  them 

for  the  metal  that  makes  them  crazy.... sometimes 

they  did  not  even  take  the  tongues;  they  just  killed 

and  killed  because  they  like  to  do  that.    When  we 

hunted   bison,    we   killed   only   what   we   needed. 

(Neihardt213) 

The  white  man  took  away  the  only  reason  that  the  Sioux 

had  remained  on  the  plains;  an  entire  species  was  almost 

completely  destroyed  for  more  land.   Lame  Deer  provides 

an   explanation    for   why    the   white   man's   destruction 

shattered  that  part  of  the  sacred  hoop  forever:  "We  Sioux 

have  a  close  relationship  to   the  buffalo.      He  is   our 

brother... And  the  Indians  are  built  like  buffalo,  too— big 

shoulders,  narrow  hips"  (Lame  Deer  119).    The  buffalo 

gave  the  Sioux  everything  they  needed  for  living:    food, 

shelter,  and  tools.  No  part  was  wasted.  Their  legends  say 

that  the  buffalo  even  gave  them  their  most  sacred  object, 

the  peace  pipe,  which  at  the  end  of  his  narrative  Lame 

Deer    hides    from    his    own    people    to    prevent    its 

commercialization.    This  was  one  gift  of  the  buffalo  that 

the  whites  could  not  take  away. 

Black  Elk  begins  his  narrative  with  an  explanation  of 
the  peace  pipe's  symbols: 

The  four  ribbons  hanging  here  on  the  stem  are  the 
four  comers  of  the  universe.  The  black  one  is  for 
the  west  where  the  thunder  beings  live  to  send  us 
rain;  the  white  one  for  the  north,  whence  comes  the 


52  Southern  Academic  Review 

great  white  cleansing  wind;  the  red  one  from  the 
east,  whence  springs  the  light  and  where  the  morning 
star  lives  to  give  men  wisdom;  the  yellow  for  the 
south,  whence  comes  the  summer  and  the  power  to 
grow.  (Neihardt  2) 
The  pipe  is  an  important  part  of  each  of  the  ceremonies 
and  dances  that  Black  Elk  later  takes  part  in  or  performs. 
In  Lame  Deer's  narrative,  the  importance  of  the  peace  pipe 
is  stressed  as  a  distinctly  native  American  article;  it  is  not 
something  to  be  tampered  with.  "At  Pine  Ridge  they  are 
building  a  new  Catholic  church  in  the  shape  of  a  tepee  with 
a  peace  pipe  next  to  the  cross"  (Lame  Deer  205).  This  is 
very  confusing  for  him.  Why  try  to  breed  the  religions 
into  one?  Lame  Deer  sees  the  peace  pipe  as  "our  [the 
Native  American's]  most  sacred  possession.  All  our 
religion  flows  from  it.  The  sacred  pipe  is  at  the  heart  of  all 
of  our  ceremonies,  no  matter  how  different  they  are  from 
each  another"  (239).  The  central  importance  of  the  peace 
pipe  was  most  evident  in  Night  Flying  Woman.  Although 
the  writer,  Ignatia  Broker,  is  an  Ojibwa,  and  Black  Elk  and 
Lame  Deer  are  Sioux,  the  peace  pipe  still  dominates  every 
ceremony  or  action  in  the  narrative.  The  peace  pipe  is 
mentioned  after  every  ceremony  or  act  of  significance, 
including  her  naming  ceremony  (14),  the  council  of 
discussion  (21),  gratitude  for  safe  travel  (31,  35), 
celebration  of  the  new  home  (41),  treaty  with  whites  (64), 
celebration  of  new  life  with  old  (85),  to  communicate  with 
the  Great  Being  in  time  of  trouble  (110),  and  to  dream  of 
ways  to  make  the  reunion  of  her  family  possible  (128).  So 
it  is  easy  to  see  that  the  peace  pipe  was  more  than  just  a 
religious  tool.  It  was  used  for  times  of  celebration  and 
meditation  as  well.  For  these  people  the  smoke  from  the 
bark  of  the  red  willow  was  the  breath  of  Wakan-Tanka;  it 
was  their  way  of  communication  with  their  God,  for  which 


Nickson  53 

they  needed  "the  pipe,  the  earth  we  sit  on  and  the  open 
sky"  (Lame  Deer  2). 

The  Sacred  Hoop:  South:  noon-summer-yellow-flowering 
stick-elk-maturity. 

The  second  cycle  is  that  of  maturity,  growth,   and 

coming  of  age.    The  coming  of  age  was  very  early  for  the 

Native  American.  Oona  received  her  piece  of  charcoal  and 

went  into  the  woods  for  her  vision  at  a  mere  thirteen. 

Black  Elk  had  a  great  vision  he  could  not  understand  but 

that  still  shaped  his  life  when  he  was  nine.   He  says:  "The 

boys  of  my  people  began  very  young  to  learn  the  ways  of 

the  men,  but  no  one  taught  us;  we  just  learned  by  doing 

what  we  saw,  and  we  were  warriors  at  a  time  when  boys 

now  are  like  girls"  (Neihardt  20).   But  Lame  Deer  was  not 

ready  for  his  vision  until  he  was  sixteen;  he  was  bom  in 

the  time  of  the  Wasichus,  and  therefore  his  spiritual  life 

was  interfered  with  by  the  white  schooling  and  imposed 

regimen.  Thus,  Lame  Deer  came  of  age  in  a  white  society 

that  rejected  him;  it  even  taught  him  to  reject  himself: 

When  I  was  a  kid,  those  schools  were  really  bad.  I 

envied  my  father,   who  never  had  to  go  through 

this.... so  I  played  the  dumb  Indian.    They  couldn't 

make  me  into  an  apple,  red  on  the  outside,  white  on 

the  inside.    (Lame  Deer  25) 

During   this  part  of  his   life.    Lame  Deer   rejected 

everything  that  society,  white  or  red,  had  to  offer  him.  He 

was,  by  white  standards,  a  vagrant;    he  had  no  permanent 

job,  he  spent  time  in  jail,  and  used  every  spare  dime  to  get 

drunk.    He  was  truly  lost  between  two  worlds:  an  Indian 

world  where  there  was  a  conflict  of  old  and  new  ways,  and 

a  white  world  which  persecuted  and  discriminated  against 

the  Indian,  whether  he  acted  Indian  or  not.   So  Lame  Deer 


54  Southern  Academic  Review 

chose  the  Indian  way,  because  he  realized  that  in  the  end 
the  white  world  was  just  a  green  frog-skinned  [money] 
dominated  world,  a  "bad  dream,  a  streamlined,  smog-filled 
nightmare"  (33). 

Such  a  world  did  not  exist  for  Oona  and  Black  Elk,  at 
least  not  when  they  were  growing  up.  But  the 
encroachment  of  the  white  way  of  life  did  exist,  for  when 
Oona  went  to  seek  her  vision,  she  could  not  stay  the 
customary  ten  days.  Because  the  white  woman  for  whom 
her  mother  worked  opposed  such  "heathen"  customs,  Oona 
had  a  much  shorter  "time  of  meditation  and  the  beauty  of 
isolation"  (Broker  95).  Oona's  people  had  run  from  the 
whites  while  she  was  growing  up,  but  the  whites  had 
caught  up  with  them  and  were  imposing  on  every  aspect  of 
their  lives.  Like  Lame  Deer,  she  had  to  make  choices 
between  white  and  red  customs.  But  the  difference  was 
that  she  was  choosing  for  her  people,  not  just  for  herself. 
However,  she  was  able  to  reach  a  compromise,  mostly 
through  the  efforts  of  her  mother.  She  accepted  those 
things  of  the  whites  which  were  faster  and  easier,  such  as 
mason  jars  and  iron  kettles.  But  she  learned  to  be  wary  of 
the  white  man's  tongue,  and  often  she  had  to  rely  on  the 
old  ways,  in  things  religious  and  more  practical,  such  as 
the  dreaming  power,  her  people's  medicine,  and  their  old 
system  of  crop  gathering,  because  the  white  man  often  did 
not  come  through  on  his  promises: 

When  the  payment  was  over  and  the  people  received 
their  rations— the  promised  food  that  seldom  came. 
Oona  looked  at  their  portion-the  salt  pork,  the  beans, 
the  small  amount  of  flower—and  she  said  to  her 
mother,  "It  is  well  that  we  plant  and  harvest  and  hunt, 
for  this  food  given  us  by  the  White  Father  would  not 
be  enough."  (Broker  99) 
However,  it  was  the  great  vision  of  Black  Elk  which 


Nickson  55 

encompassed  every  aspect  of  the  second  arc  of  the  sacred 
hoop:  "From  where  the  giant  lives  (the  north)  to  where 
you  always  face  (the  south)  the  red  road  goes,  the  road  of 
good,  and  on  it  your  nation  shall  walk"  (Neihardt  29). 
This  was  the  road  of  maturity,  the  road  on  which  the 
people  could  prosper.  It  was  on  this  road  that  the  flowing 
stick  of  the  nation,  the  very  center  of  the  sacred  hoop,  the 
blessed  cotton  tree,  had  to  be  planted.  Black  Elk 
understood  very  little  of  this,  but  these  signs  made  him 
realize  that  he  had  come  of  age,  and  he  would  soon  be  a 
great  leader  for  his  people. 

The  Sacred  Hoop:  West:  sunset-fall-black-cup  and  bow- 
thunderbird-old  age. 

The  third  cycle  is  that  of  the  setting  sun:  the  back 
begins  to  slump,  the  teeth  yellow,  and  time  shows  its 
wrinkled  passage  on  the  face.  This  is  the  arc  of  the 
thunderbird  which  comes  from  the  west  and  brings  rain. 
The  main  function  of  the  elderly  in  Indian  society  is  that  of 
a  teacher  and  storyteller.  These  narrators  are  true 
rainbringers,  for  their  stories  quench  a  thirst  for  knowledge 
in  a  desert  of  white  imposed  ignorance. 

It  is  for  this  reason  that  these  books  were  written: 

The  sun  was  near  to  setting  when  Black  Elk  said  [to 

Neihardt]:  "There  is  so  much  to  teach  you.    What  I 

know  was  given  to  me  for  men  and  it  is  true  and  it  is 

beautiful.    Soon  I  will  be  under  the  grass  and  it  will 

be  lost.     You  were  sent  to  save  it,  and  you  must 

come  back  so  that  I  can  teach  you."  (xix) 

The  cup  and  the  bow  that  Black  Elk  then  wielded  were  the 

cup  of  knowledge  and  the  bow  of  wisdom.     Black  Elk 

realized  that  if  the  story  of  his  people  was  not  preserved, 

it  would  be  forever  lost.  Without  his  story,  there  would  be 


56  Southern  Academic  Review 

no  Indian  perspective  on  the  defeat  of  Custer;  there  would 
be  no  massacre  at  Wounded  Knee,  just  the  battle.  His 
story  is  the  literary  ghost  dance:  "I  thought  them  on  the 
wrong  road  now,  but  maybe  they  could  be  brought  back 
into  the  hoop  again  and  to  the  good  road"  (239).  He  said 
this  in  reference  to  the  ghost  dance,  but  it  was  the  telling 
of  his  story,  his  remembrance  of  the  old  ways,  which 
helped  to  accomplish  the  return  to  the  good  road. 

Ignatia  Broker's  story  is  much  the  same:  "My 
grandchildren:  I  am  glad  that  you,  the  young  Ojibwa  of 
today,  are  seeking  to  learn  the  beliefs,  the  customs,  and  the 
practices  of  our  people,  for  these  things  have  too  long  been 
alive  only  in  the  memories  of  the  old  ones"  (8).  These 
words,  near  the  beginning  of  the  narrative,  are  spoken  in 
response  to  the  very  end  of  the  novel,  as  the  sad  Oona 
believes  that  all  of  the  Ojibwa  young  have  not  forgotten  the 
ways  of  their  ancestors,  but  even  worse,  they  have  never 
even  bothered  to  learn  them.  But  on  the  last  page  of  the 
narrative,  a  child  comes  seeking  these  ancient  ways,  and 
through  this  act  the  book  goes  through  the  full  circle. 

Black  Elk  Speaks  and  Night  Flying  Woman  are  teaching 
materials  in  that  they  speak  of  the  old  ways  and  traditions 
of  Native  Americans  and  reveal  how  the  whites  stole  from 
them  and  therefore  are  not  to  be  trusted.  In  this  way,  these 
books  explain  to  Indians  how  they  came  to  be  in  the 
cultural  predicament  they  are  in;  Lame  Deer,  Seeker  of 
Visions  tells  them  what  to  do  about  it.  He  does  not  want 
every  Indian  to  live  their  lives  in  a  drunken  state,  revolt 
against  every  aspect  of  white  society,  and  eat  raw  deer 
livers.  He  wants  them,  and  the  youth  of  other  dissatisfied 
races,  to  question  the  environment  they  live  in,  to  join 
together,  and  to  fight  for  what  they  know  is  right.  He  feels 
that  they  are  doing  this: 

I  guess  it  was  not  time  for  this  to  happen,  but  it  is 


Nickson  57 

coming  back,  I  feel  it  warming  in  my  bones.  Not  the 

Old  Ghost  dance,  not  the  rolling  up—but  a  new-old 

spirit,  not  only  among  Indians  but  also  among  whites 

and  blacks,  too,  especially  among  young  people.    It 

is  like  the  raindrops  making  a  tiny  brook,   many 

brooks  making  a  stream,  many  streams  making  one 

big  river  bursting  all  the  dams.   Us  making  this  book, 

talking  like  this  ~  these  are  some  of  the  rain  drops.'' 

(Lame  Deer  113) 

Lame  Deer  uses  his  book  to  dispel  many  of  the 

stereotypes  and  misconceptions  that  non-Indians  have  about 

Indians.  This  book  is  the  truth  about  Indians,  and  it  is  told 

in  modem  language.    Although  it  is  bitter,  it  is  just  the 

truth,  and  that  is  often  bitter  for  whites  to  swallow. 

The  Sacred  Hoop:  North:  darkness-winter-white-healing 
herb- goose-death. 

The  last  arc  of  the  sacred  hoop  can  be  looked  at  as  the 
beginning  of  the  end  or  the  beginning  of  the  rebirth.  It  is 
darkness,  but  it  is  white.  It  is  death,  but  its  physical 
symbol  is  the  healing  herb.  It  must  be  seen  as  both  the  end 
of  one  cycle  and  the  beginning  of  the  next:  "These  years 
were  filled  with  love  and  laughter  and  this  cycle  was  the 
cycle  of  life  of  our  people,  the  Ojibway"  (Broker  17). 
This  cycle  could  not  be  broken  as  long  as  the  trees  stood. 
For 

the  trees,  as  long  as  they  stand,  will  give  shelter  to 
the  Anishinabe  and  the  Animal  Brothers.  They  are 
a  gift.  As  long  as  the  Ojibway  are  beneath,  the  trees 
will  murmur  with  contentment.  When  the  Ojibway 
are  gone,  the  forest  will  weep  and  this  will  be 
reflected  in  the  sound  of  the  si-si-gwa-d.  (33) 
But  it  was  the  cycle  which  was  broken  later  in  the  book. 


58  Southern  Academic  Review 

The  white  man  had  driven  the  Ojibway  from  the  land  in 
order  to  rip  down  the  trees  for  lumber.  Oona's  parents 
were  dead,  and  it  seemed  that  she  was  losing  all  she  had 
ever  known:  "Oona  sat  and  dreamed.  She  saw  Father  and 
Mother  smiling  beside  the  lodges  in  the  rainy  country.  The 
circle  was  around  them.  When  Oona  awoke,  she  heard  the 
si-si-gwa-d.  It  had  a  weeping  sound"  (105).  The 
significance  of  this  passage  is  twofold.  First,  her  parents, 
through  death,  have  rejoined  the  circle.  Ironically,  in  the 
same  passage  it  seems  as  if  the  circle  of  this  world  was 
broken  because  of  the  destruction  of  the  forest.  But  that 
part  of  the  circle  is  experiencing  a  rebirth  today. 
Environmental  awareness  is  rising;  we  just  have  to  hope 
that  it's  not  too  late.  But  the  cyclical  nature  of  Ojibway 
ideology  that  was  expressed  in  the  preceding  passages  is 
best  summarized  through  Oona's  own  words: 

We  believe  in  the  circle  of  life.     We  believe  all 

returns  to  its  source;  that  both  good  and  bad  return  to 

the  place  where  they  began.    We  believe  that  if  we 

start  a  deed,  after  the  fullness  of  time  it  will  return  to 

us,  the  source  of  the  journey.    If  care  is  not  used 

when  the  circle  is  begun,  then  the  hurts  along  the 

way  will  be  received  in  the  end.  Such  is  the  belief  of 

the  true  Ojibway.  (56) 

This    is    the    literary    statement    of    the    Ojib way's 

interpretation  of  the  sacred  hoop.    This  passage  is  also  a 

warning  to  the  white  man,  who  stole  the  Ojibway  land.   If 

the  hurts  are  to  be  received  in  the  end  of  a  circle  with  a 

bad  beginning,  the  white  race  of  America  is  in  a  bad  way. 

Black  Elk  saw  this  coming  of  destruction  in  his  great 

vision.  But  he  also  saw,  and  fully  realized  with  the  writing 

of  his  book,  the  mending  of  the  nation's  hoop.    But  there 

is  circularity  in  more  than  just  the  symbolic  language  of  the 

great  vision.     The  sacred  hoop  is  a  part  of  the  Sioux 


Nickson  59 

language.   Where  whites  have  sterile  names  for  months  of 
the  year,  the  Sioux  months  are  alive  with  the  seasons: 

January-Moon  of  Frost  in  the  Tepee 

February-Moon  of  the  Dark  Red  Calf 

March-Moon  of  the  Snowblindness 

April-Moon  of  Red  Grass  Appearing 

May-Moon  when  Ponies  Shed 

June-Moon  of  Making  Fat 

July-Moon  of  the  Red  Cherries 

August-Moon    when    the    Cherries    Turn    Black 
or  When  the  Calf  Grows  Hair 

September-Moon      when      the      Plumbs      Are 
Scarlet  or  of  the  Black  Calf 

October-Moon  of  the  Changing  Seasons 

November-Moon  of  the  Falling  leaves 

December-Moon  of  the  Popping  Trees 
Even  the  last  month  of  the  year,  December,  the  one 
that  whites  might  associate  with  the  north,  darkness,  and 
even  death,  is  one  that  is  alive  with  popping  trees.  In  this 
way  the  circle  is  alive  with  more  than  just  color  and 
symbols;  the  sacred  hoop  is  alive  in  the  language.  This  is 
one  of  the  reasons  why  the  white  educational  methods  of 
the  early  1900's  were  almost  irreversibly  detrimental.  If 
the  Indians  had  totally  forgotten  their  language,  this  would 
be  yet  another  shattering  of  the  sacred  hoop  by  the  whites. 
Unfortunately,  the  list  of  atrocities,  and  therefore  the 
struggle,  goes  on. 

But  Lame  Deer  shows  us  how  he  was  resilient  against 
the  white  man,  how  he  fought  to  retain  his  identity  as  a 
Native  American.  Others  weren't  so  lucky.  They  fought 
in  the  useless  wars  of  the  white  man.  They  died  for  him, 
and  for  what?  Freedom?  No.  They  died  for  enslavement, 
restriction,  and  reservations.  But  how  can  whites  make  up 
for  their  wrongs?    Will  it  be  through  mere  apologies  and 


60  Southern  Academic  Review 

consciousness  easing  financial  pittances?  After  these  are 
given,  do  we  then  leave  the  Indians  to  their  own  problems 
which  were  caused  by  our  ignorance  and  greed? 

No,  it  is  as  Lame  Deer  says.  We  must  all  be  part  of 
the  mending  process.  The  whites  caused  this  pain,  so  we 
should  be  the  ones  who  aid  in  putting  it  right  again. 
Perhaps  the  study  of  these  books,  the  writing  of  this  essay, 
even  the  very  reading  of  these  words  are  all  part  of  the 
mending  process,  because  with  this  knowledge  we  are  all 
responsible.  We  must  all  be  a  part  of  "the  one  big  river 
bursting  all  the  dams."  We  must  be  the  river  of 
information,  of  learning,  bursting  the  dams  of 
misinformation  and  ignorance.  Perhaps  then  the  sacred 
hoop  may  be  whole  again. 

The  sacred  hoop:  East:  daybreak-spring-red-peace  pipe- 
bujfalo-birth.  South:  noon- summer-yellow-flowering  stick- 
elk-maturity.  West:  sunset-fall-black-cup  and  bow- 
thunderbird-old  age.  North:  darkness-winter-white-healing 
herb-goose-re-birth.    The  sacred  hoop. 


Nickson  61 

Works  Cited 

Broker,  Ignatia.  Night  Flying  Woman:  An  Obijay 
Narrative.  St.  Paul:  Minnesota  Historical  Society  P, 
1983. 

Lame  Deer,  John  (Fire),  and  Richard  Erdoes.  Lame  Deer, 
Seeker  of  Visions.  New  York:  Washington  Square  P, 
1972. 

Neidhart,  John  G.  Black  Elk  Speaks.  Lincoln:  U  of 
Nebraska  P,  1932. 


Habermas  and  Lyotard  as  a  Means 
of  Reading  the  Cultural  Conflict 
in  Momaday's  House  Made  of  Dawn 


Michael  Peacock 


The  conflict  between  European  and  Native  American 
culture  dates  back  to  initial  contact  between  the  inhabitants 
of  the  two  continents.  While  Euro-Americans  have  tried  to 
exert  influence  upon  the  Indians,  they,  in  reaction,  have 
desperately  struggled  to  preserve  their  way  of  life.  In 
Native  American  author  N.  Scott  Momaday's  novel  House 
Made  of  Dawn  this  familiar  conflict  surfaces  as  a  young 
Pueblo  man  returns  from  WWII  and  fmds  it  difficult  to 
relate  again  to  his  culture.  As  a  result  of  this  trouble,  he 
discovers,  ironically,  that  he  cannot  communicate  within 
the  oral  tradition  of  his  culture. 

The  root  of  this  conflict  rests  deeper  than  the  obvious 
differences  between  ways  of  life  and  custom.  In  his  book 
on  social  theory,  777^  Theory  of  Communicative  Action 
Vol.1:  Reason  and  the  Rationalization  of  Society.  Jurgen 
Habermas  addresses  some  of  these  issues  by  drawing 
attention  to  linguistics  and  the  fundamental  understandings 
of  both  narrative  and  scientific  cultures.  His  discussion  of 
the  theory  of  communicative  reason  offers  a  very  plausible 
explanation  for  the  troubles  of  Momaday's  protagonist, 


Peacock  63 

Abel.  Jean-Francois  Lyotard,  a  French  philosopher  and 
writer,  also  addresses  these  issues  in  his  works  77?^  Post- 
Modem  Condition,  Just  Gaming,  and  77?^  Dijferend,  but 
his  ideas  can  be  seen  as  comments  on  and  direct  arguments 
against  the  answers  Habermas  has  to  offer  the  reader  of 
Momaday's  novel.  The  theories  of  Habermas  and  Lyotard, 
when  read  in  the  context  of  House  Made  of  Dawn  and 
Abel's  situation,  not  only  supply  some  answers  to  his 
problems,  but  also  serve  to  guide  the  reader  through  Abel's 
ordeal  as  he  comes  to  terms  with  his  culture. 

Habermas  believes  that  communicative  rationality  is 
necessary  for  effective  communication.    He  says: 

an  assertion  can  be  called  rational  only  if  the  speaker 

satisfies   the   conditions   necessary    to   achieve   the 

illocutionary  goal  of  reaching  an  understanding  about 

something   in   the  world   with  at  least  one  other 

participant  in  communication.    (11) 

That  is,  people  in  a  society  must  be  able  to  argue  with  one 

another  about  their  interpretations  of  the  world.     In  this 

way  people  will  rationally  reach  truths  about  the  world  that 

they  might  not  have  considered  before  presenting  them  in 

argument  form.     For  one  to  argue,  questions  about  the 

validity  of  certain  issues  must  be  raised.    These  "validity 

claims"  serve  as  a  springboard  for  argumentation;  once 

these  claims  have  been  presented,  they  can  be  determined 

to  be  either  true  or  false. 

Habermas  contends  that  while  scientific  cultures  can 
easily  raise  validity  claims  about  their  beliefs,  mythic 
cultures  cannot.  For  a  validity  claim  to  be  raised,  one 
must  be  able  to  separate  and  draw  a  distinction  between 
one's  world  view  and  the  world,  between  one's 
interpretation  and/or  understanding  of  the  world  and  the 
world  that  is  interpreted  and/or  understood.  For  mythic 
cultures,  there  is  no  such  distinction.     The  inseparable 


64  Southern  Academic  Review 

nature  of  the  mythic  culture's  world  and  worldview  as 
distinguishable  from  the  separation  of  the  world  from  the 
worldview  in  the  white,  European,  world  is  best  illustrated 
in  the  following  example. 

In  light  of  religion.  Native  American  spiritual  beliefs 
are  very  closely  intertwined  with  their  culture  and  their 
understanding  of  the  world.  In  European  or  predominately 
Christian  culture  the  social  basis  and  understanding  of  the 
world  are  not  so  closely  related.  In  European  culture,  it  is 
generally  accepted  that  a  person  can  survive  on  earth  and 
in  "this  life"  without  religion.  That  is,  if  someone  rejects 
religion,  they  will  still  be  able  to  function  in  the  world. 
This  involves  a  recognition  that  the  world  is  not  identical 
to  any  particular  worldview  and  is  open  to  different 
interpretations.  A  Native  American,  however,  is  unable  to 
draw  this  distinction  because,  as  Habermas  alleges,  "in 
archaic  societies  myths  fulfill  the  unifying  function  of 
worldviews  in  an  exemplary  way— they  permeate  life 
practice"  (44).  He  continues,  "mythic  worldviews  prevent 
us  from  categorially  uncoupling  nature  and  culture"  (51). 
If  a  Native  American  picks  up  a  rock  and  even  for  a 
moment  wonders  if  it  actually  does  contain  powerful  spirits 
or  doubts  that  they  are  there,  as  a  nature  worshipper  whose 
culture  and  lifestyle  is  based  on  such  beliefs,  his/her  world 
will  be  effectively  ruined.  That  is,  if  the  worldview  is 
altered  or,  more  importantly,  questioned,  then  the  world  as 
he/she  understands  it  is  wholly  destroyed. 

Without  the  ability  to  raise  these  validity  claims, 
according  to  Habermas,  no  step  can  be  made  toward 
communicative  reason.  To  say  that  narrative  cultures  have 
no  ability  to  raise  validity  is  not  to  say  that  they  do  not 
have  the  ability  to  think  critically.  One  who  lives  in  and 
believes  in  a  mythic  culture  is  certainly  capable  of 
understanding   truth  and  falsity.      They  can  understand 


Peacock  65 

honesty  and  lies  and  can  be  innovative  technologically. 
However,  Habermas  believes  that  members  of  such  a 
culture  are  not  able  to  think  rationally  about  their  own 
culture  and  that  they  are  not  capable  of  understanding 
another  interpretation  of  the  world  and  of  their  beliefs. 
Because  of  the  inseparability  of  their  world  and  of  their 
worldview,  he  says,  they  cannot  think  critically  about  or 
deny  their  fundamental  beliefs.  This  means  that  they  are 
unable  to  be  rational  about  belief  because  they  are  unable 
to  understand  it  as  a  belief  which  is  fallible  and  subject  to 
criticism. 

Habermas' s  theory  may  help  to  explain  Abel's  situation 
in  House  Made  of  Dawn.  Not  only  has  his  culture  been 
quite  literally  invaded  and  forced  to  consider  the  European 
perspective,  but  Abel  himself,  after  being  exposed  to  white 
culture  during  the  war,  fmds  himself  separated  from  his 
own  culture.  When  pushed  into  a  culture  where  beliefs  and 
worldviews  are  constantly  being  challenged  and  questioned, 
he  fmds  that  his  world  and  worldview  have  been  separated. 
This  separation  is  dramatically  symbolized  as  Abel 
remembers  a  moment  from  the  war  when  an  enemy  tank 
comes  over  a  ridge: 

...he  saw  the  machine.  It  rose  up  behind  the  hill, 
black  and  massive,  looming  there  in  front  of  the  sun. 
He  saw  it  swell,  deepen,  and  take  shape  on  the 
skyline,  as  if  it  were  some  upheaval  of  earth,  the 
eruption  of  stone  and  eclipse,  and  all  about  it  the 
glare,  the  cold  perimeter  of  light... For  a  moment  it 
seemed  apart  from  the  land;  its  great  iron  hull  lay  out 
against  the  timber  and  the  sky,  and  the  center  of  its 
weight  hung  away  from  the  ridge.  Then  it  came 
crashing  down  to  the  grade,  slow  as  a  waterfall, 
thunderous,  surpassing  impact,  nestling  almost  into 
the  splash  and  boil  of  debris.      He  was  shaking 


66  Southern  Academic  Review 

violently,  and  the  machine  bore  down  upon  him, 
came  close,  and  passed  him  by.  (Momaday  25) 
This  sequence  in  which  the  tank  imposes  itself  on  the 
skyline,  razing  the  landscape  as  it  lumbers  across, 
symbolizes  the  violence  of  the  separation  of  Abel's  world 
and  worldview.  Even  as  the  tank  passes  Abel  without 
physically  harming  him,  it  has  torn  through  his  beliefs 
leaving  deep  scars  and  plunderous  tracks.  Once  he  has 
made  the  distinction  between  his  world  and  his  beliefs  it  is 
very  difficult  for  him  to  accept  his  beliefs  rationally. 

Abel  seems  to  reflect  Habermas's  insistence  that 
someone  in  his  situation  cannot  live  in  the  culture  of  his 
birth  after  having  experienced  the  scientific  reason  of  the 
white      world.  Habermas      maintains      that      "the 

demythologization  of  worldviews  means  the  desocialization 
of  nature  and  the  denaturalization  of  society"  (48).  With 
this  realization  that  his  world  has  been  effectively  crushed 
and  that  he  cannot  accept  what  he  has  learned  all  of  his 
life,  his  isolation  seems  complete.  Abel's  plight  is 
described  in  House  Made  of  Dawn  as  a  forfeiture  of  his 
niche.  Momaday  says,  "He  had  lost  his  place.  He  had 
been  long  ago  at  the  center,  had  known  where  he  was,  had 
lost  his  way,  had  wandered  to  the  end  of  the  earth,  was 
even  now  reeling  on  the  edge  of  the  void"  (104).  Unable 
to  relate  to  his  own  customs  he  find  himself  symbolically 
caught  in  the  trap  set  by  Habermas's  dichotomizing  theory. 

The  novel,  in  relation  to  this  theory  presented  by 
Habermas,  is  about  Abel's  problems  with  communication 
and  about  his  struggle  to  come  to  terms  with  his  knowledge 
of  both  worlds  and  worldviews.  As  the  rift  between  him 
and  his  native  culture  develops  Abel  falls  silent,  "not 
dumb... but  inarticulate"  (58).  This  silence  and  inability  to 
communicate  represent  his  inability  to  function  in  the 
tradition  in  which  he  was  raised.    His  inability  to  function 


Peacock  67 

appears  in  the  form  of  silence  because  his  culture  is  oral  in 
its  tradition. 

Although  the  text  of  House  Made  of  Dawn  supports  his 
theory  of  communicative  reason,  Habermas,  in  concluding 
that  mythic  cultures  are  ruined  by  the  presence  of  scientific 
or  "rational"  ones,  is  treating  them  with  bias.  The 
separation  of  world  and  world  view,  he  would  say,  that 
exists  in  the  latter  would  cause  a  culture  based  on  myth  and 
oral  tradition  to  fall  apart  if  it  were  introduced.  He  means 
that  it  would  fall  apart  not  in  the  sense  that  it  would  cease 
to  be  a  culture  but  that  it  could  not  continue  as  it  had 
before;  that  it  would  "develop."  In  relation  to  the  novel, 
Abel,  upon  exposure  to  white  culture,  is  alienated  from  his 
own.  He,  according  to  Habermas,  has  reached  this  point 
from  which  he  cannot  continue  in  the  tradition  of  his  birth. 
Also  Abel  is  "unable"  to  fit  into  white  culture.  However, 
Lyotard's  understanding  of  mythic  cultures  may  offer 
particularly  pertinent  insight  into  Habermas 's  theory  and 
explain  Abel's  means  of  escape  from  his  predicament. 

Lyotard  would  argue  that  there  is  no  justice  in  trying 
to  judge  the  mythic  culture  in  relationship  to  the  scientific 
one.  There  is  not  only  a  multiplicity  of  lifeworlds  (as 
Habermas  did  acknowledge),  but  also  of  language  games, 
as  Lyotard  calls  them.  He  expands  his  description,  stating 
that  "there  are  many  different  language  games— a 
heterogeneity  of  elements"  (xxiv).  Further,  because  these 
language  games  are  heterogeneous,  not  all  follow  the  same 
(or  even  similar)  rules.  In  the  same  way  that  one  cannot 
play  (or,  more  appropriately,  referee)  lacrosse  by  using  the 
rules  that  govern  chess,  one  cannot  expect  to  play  the 
language  game  of  an  oral  tradition  by  the  rules  of  a 
scientific  one  and  preserve  the  integrity  of  the  former. 

In  The  Differend,  Lyotard  addresses  an  even  more 
complex  issue.     He  points  out  that  not  only  is  there  a 


68  Southern  Academic  Review 

problem  in  the  varying  rules  of  separate  language  games 
but  also  in  the  way  they  relate  to  each  other.  He 
introduces  the  term  "differend"  to  delineate  this  problem. 
Lyotard  thus  begins  the  preface  to  The  Differend: 

As  distinguished  from  a  litigation,  a  differend  would 

be  a  case  of  conflict  between  (at  least)  two  parties, 

that  cannot  be  equitably  resolved  for  lack  of  a  rule  of 

judgment  applicable  to  both  arguments.    One  side's 

legitimacy    does    not   imply    the   other's    lack   of 

legitimacy.   However,  applying  a  single  rule  of 

judgement  to  both  in  order  to  settle  their  differend  as 

though  it  were  merely  a  litigation  would  wrong  (at 

least)  one  of  them  (and  both  of  them  if  neither  side 

admits  this  rule),    (xi) 

This  theory  presents  an  explanation  for  Abel's  frustration. 

According  to  Habermas,   a  narrative  culture  cannot  be 

rational  as  it  has  no  separation  of  world  and  worldview. 

Abel's  silence  is  forced  due  to  the  differend  that  separates 

the  Euro  American  and  Native  American  cultures.    This  is 

called  a  differend  because  there  is  no  place  for  a  fair 

litigation.     There  is  a  fundamental  difference  between  a 

litigation  and  a  differend.    In  the  instance  of  a  litigation, 

two  groups  argue  according  to  a  set  of  rules  to  which  they 

both  agree  however,  in  the  instance  of  a  differend  the  two 

groups  do  not  share  the  same  rules  of  litigation  so  none  is 

possible.  In  his  theory  of  communicative  reason  Habermas 

demands     that     validity     claims     be     raised     so     that 

communicative  rationality  be  possible.    However,  neither 

validity  claims  nor  communicative  reason  have  a  place  in 

oral  traditions.    The  differend  is  the  result  of  Habermas' s 

insistence  that  narrative  cultures  must  justify  themselves  in 

European  terms.    This,  of  course,  is  impossible  in  that  its 

value  cannot  be  justified  in  any  language  game  but  that  of 

the  Native  American. 


Peacock  69 

When  Abel  was  exposed  to  white  culture  as  a  WWII 
soldier  he  saw  the  difficulty  to  which  Habermas  alludes. 
Abel  was  presented  with  a  differend  and  also  with  what 
Lyotard  calls,  in  Just  Gaming,  pleonexia.  This  occurs 
"when  a  language  game  begins  to  regulate  games  that  are 
not  the  same  as  itself"  (Loytard  99).  Abel's  silence  occurs 
when  he  is  confronted  with  the  separation  of  world  and 
worldview  that  is  unavoidable  in  the  world  of  science.  He 
is  unable  to  justify  his  Native  American  beliefs  in  light  of 
his  new  experience  with  rationality.  Not  only  is  he  unable 
to  justify  these  beliefs,  but  he  is  unable  to  even  voice  any 
defense  of  them  because  to  do  so  he  would  have  to  enter  a 
language  game  in  which  he  could  not  operate  and  does  not 
understand.  Lyotard  says  that  one  caught  in  Abel's 
predicament  is  "divested  of  the  means  to  argue  and 
becomes  for  that  reason  a  victim"  {Differend  9).  Without 
a  voice,  Abel  falls  silent. 

Pleonexia  is  manifested  in  the  novel.  House  Made  of 
Dawn,  when  Abel  is  tried  for  the  murder  of  an  albino. 
The  differend  becomes  evident  when  Father  Olguin,  a 
white  priest  who  knows  Abel,  tells  the  court  that  "in  his 
[Abel's]  own  mind  it  was  not  a  man  he  killed.  It  was 
something  else."  Abel  believes  the  man  to  be  an  "evil 
spirit"  that  was  justly  killed  {Momaday  101).  Olguin 
continues  defining  the  nature  of  the  differend,  saying,  "I 
believe  that  this  man  was  moved  to  do  what  he  did  by  an 
act  of  imagination  so  compelling  as  to  be  inconceivable  to 
us."  Here,  the  white  lawyers  and  the  court  commit 
pleonexia  when  they  disregard  the  differend.  "Yes,  yes, 
yes"  they  say: 

But  these  are  the  facts:  he  killed  a  man—took  the  life 
of  another  human  being.  He  did  this  of  his  own 
volition—he  has  admitted  that—he  was  armed  for  no 
other  reason.  He  committed  a  brutal  and  premeditated 


70  Southern  Academic  Review 

act  which  we  have  no  choice  but  to  call  by  its  right 
name.  (102) 
Olguin  argues,  "Homicide  is  a  legal  term,  but  the  law  is 
not  my  context;  and  certainly  isn't  his—"  (102).  Momaday 
notes  what  is  taking  place  as  he  describes  the  situation, 
"when  he  had  told  his  story  once,  simply,  Abel  refused  to 
speak.  .  .  .  Word  by  word  by  word  these  men  were 
disposing  of  him  in  a  language,  their  language,  and  they 
were  making  a  bad  job  of  it"  (102).  Abel  is  helpless  in  his 
situation  and  has  no  defense  against  the  white  men  who  are 
forcing  him  to  engage  in  their  language  game. 

However,  in  light  of  Lyotard's  revelations  that 
language  games  are  heterogeneous  in  nature,  that  rules  vary 
from  game  to  game,  and  that  pleonexia  is  occurring  in 
Habermas's  theory,  there  appears  for  Abel  a  way  out  of  his 
plight.  After  being  freed  of  the  impossible  task  of 
justifying  his  culture  in  white  people's  terms  he  can  focus 
on  the  value  of  the  narrative  tradition  of  which  he  is  a  part 
as  it  relates  to  itself  under  its  own  rules. 

Lyotard  also  analyzes  the  value  of  narrative  in  Just 
Gaming  and  The  Post-Modern  Condition:  A  Report  on 
Knowledge.  Lyotard  insightfully  points  out  that  the 
importance  of  narrative  in  such  a  tradition  does  not  lie  in 
whether  or  not  it  is  valid,  that  is,  whether  or  not  it  is  true 
that  the  events  in  the  story  or  tale  really  occurred  and  can 
be  proved.  Instead,  he  realizes  that  the  value  of  the 
narrative  is  its  ability  to  bring  members  in.  The  bringing 
"in"  is  to  initiate  them  in  some  way,  to  make  them  a  part 
of  the  tradition.  By  referring  to  the  Cashinhua,  a  South 
American  Indian  tribe  from  the  upper  Amazon,  Lyotard 
points  out  these  qualities  of  narrative.  He  notes  that,  "the 
narrator's  only  claim  to  competence  for  telling  the  story  is 
the  fact  that  he  has  heard  it  himself.  The  current  narratee 
gains  potential  access  to  the  same  authority  simply  by 


Peacock  71 

listening"  {Post  20).  The  exposure  to  the  culture  through 
narrative  is  its  value.  He  continues,  "it  [the  oral  tradition] 
finds  the  raw  material  for  its  social  bond  not  only  in  the 
meaning  of  the  narratives  it  recounts,  but  also  in  the  act  of 
reciting  them"  (22).  When  he  talks  about  the  significance 
of  oral  tradition  not  lying  in  its  validity,  Lyotard  goes  one 
step  further  by  recognizing,  with  another  example  from 
Cashinahuan  culture,  that  even  the  words  of  the  narrative 
are  less  important  than  the  rhythm  that  permeates  it.  He 
notes: 

Narrative  form  follows  a  rhythm;  it  is  the  synthesis 

of  the  meter  beating  time  in  regular  periods  and  of 

accent  modifying  the  length  or  amplitude  of  certain 

of  those  periods.  This  vibratory,  musical  property  of 

narrative  is  clearly  revealed  in  the  ritual  performance 

of  certain  Cashinahuan  tales:  they  are  handed  down 

in  initiation  ceremonies,  in  absolutely  fixed  form,  in 

a  language  whose  meaning  is  obscured  by  lexical  and 

syntactic     anomalies,     and     they     are     sung     as 

indeterminable  monotonous  chants.  (21) 

In  light  of  Lyotard 's  ideas  and  revelations  about  the 

importance  of  oral  tradition,  Abel  is  not  at  such  a  loss.   He 

was  told  stories  as  a  child  that  he  remembers  in  adulthood, 

and  in  one  passage  Abel's    thoughts  reveal  a  kinship  to 

narrative  that  closely  parallels  what  Lyotard  reports  about 

sound  and  rhythm.    Abel  remembers  "the  prayer,  and  he 

knew  what  it  meant—not  the  words,  which  he  had  never 

really  heard,  but  the  low  sound  itself,  rising  and  falling  far 

away  in  his  mind,  unmistakable  and  unbroken"   (Momaday 

13).    Narrative  has  been  extremely  effective  as  a  vehicle 

for  drawing  him  into  the  realm  of  the  oral  tradition.    It  is 

the  prayer  and  its  "meaning,"  not  the  words  of  the  prayer, 

that  bind  Abel  to  his  culture.   It  is  the  hypnotic  rhythm  that 

he  recalls  so  vividly  and  that  is  what  is  necessary  for  him 


72  Southern  Academic  Review 

to  make  a  connection  with  his  tradition. 

Although  Abel,  throughout  much  of  House  Made  of 
Dawn,  does  seem  to  be  alienated  from  his  world,  the  rift 
between  him  and  his  culture  is  closed  by  the  end  of  the 
book.  The  solution  to  his  problem  is  to  realize  that  the 
heterogeneity  of  language  games  exists,  that  he  is  not 
required  to  justify  his  culture  to  the  white  way  of  thinking, 
and  that  he  must  re-enter  his  tradition  by  accepting  it  for 
the  value  it  has  to  his  language  game.  When  he  returns  to 
ritual  the  bond  to  his  culture  is  mended.  Abel's  re-entry 
appears  on  the  last  page  of  House  Made  of  Dawn  when, 
after  dressing  his  grandfather's  corpse  for  burial,  he  runs 
the  ceremonial  race  of  the  dead.  After  beginning  the 
healing  process  between  him  and  his  original  beliefs  by 
engaging  in  ritual,  he  has  only  one  more  thing  to  do. 
Momaday  writes,  "He  was  running,  and  under  his  breath 
he  began  to  sing..."  (212). 


Peacock  73 

Works  Cited 

Gasch,  Rodolphe.  "Postmodernism  and  Rationality."  The 
Journal  of  Philosophy.    March  1987:  62. 

Habermas,  Jurgen.    The  Theory  of  Communicative  Action 
Vol.  I:  Reason  and  the  Rationalization  of  Society, 
Boston:    Beacon,  1984. 

Jahner,  Elaine.  "A  Critical  Approach  to  American  Indian 
Literature."  Studies  in  American  Indian  Literature. 
Ed.  Paula  G.  Allen.  New  York:  The  Modem 
Language  Association  of  America,  1983. 

Lyotard,  Jean  Francios.    The  Differend.    Vol.  46  of 

Theory  and  History  of  Literature.    Minneapolis:    U  of 
Minnesota  P,  1988. 

.    Just  Gaming.    Vol.  20  of  Theory  and  History  of 

Literature.    Minneapolis:    U  of  Minnesota  P,  1989. 


.  The  Post-Modem  Condition.    Vol.  10  of  Theory  and 

History  of  Literature.    Minneapolis:    U  of 
Minnesota  P,  1989. 

Momaday,  N.  Scott.  House  Made  of  Dawn.  New  York: 
Harper  and  Row,  1968. 

Woodard,  Charles  L.  Conversations  with  N.  Scott 
Momaday.  Lincoln  and  London:  U  of  Nebraska  P, 
1989. 


The  Debt  Crisis  and  Development 

in  Latin  America: 

Are  Debt  for  Nature  Swaps  an  Answer? 

Chip  Trimmier 


Welcome  to  the  '90s.  This  is  a  world  where  nothing 
stays  secret  for  long.  No  part  of  the  world  is  so  remote  or 
perilous  that  a  CNN  crew  can't  do  a  live  broadcast 
announcing  to  the  world  that  "this  is  what  is  happening. 
Stand  up  and  be  outraged."  The  public  can  receive  easily 
digestible  information  on  their  cable  TV  sets  for  as  long  as 
they  can  take  it.  We  learn  about  world  issues;  we  relate 
them  in  our  discussions.  We  talk  about  "The  Debt,"  and 
a  growing  environmental  consciousness  has  finally  entered 
mainstream  thought.  These  problems  are  perceived  to  be 
among  the  most  pressing  in  our  nation  today. 

As  bad  as  they  are  here,  the  problems  of  debt  and 
environmental  degradation  are  all  the  more  pressing  in  the 
developing  countries.  The  U.S.  national  debt  is  measured 
in  the  trillions  of  dollars.  This  may  make  a  developing 
country's  debt  accumulation  seem  small  in  comparison. 
However,  these  states  lack  the  economic  power  to  absorb 
and  manage  the  huge  debt  that  they  have  accumulated  in 
their  quest  for  development.  Because  of  this,  short-term 
profits  may  be  seen  as  a  necessary  goal  to  meet  payments 
on  the  accumulating  debt.    Short  term  goals  neglect  long- 


Trimmier  75 

term  planning.  In  the  hustle  for  quick  economic  gains, 
environmental  resources  are  often  destroyed  in  order  to 
maximize  immediate  profit.  Unfortunately,  the  destruction 
may  be  permanent.  More  environmentally  sound 
development  seems  to  be  far  more  profitable  in  the  long 
term. 

This  paper  attempts  to  discuss  not  only  the  ecological 
arguments  of  why  the  biospheres  of  Latin  America  should 
be  protected  but  also  the  economic  arguments.  Debt  for 
nature  swaps  and  other  environmental  policies  tied  to  debt 
are  examined  as  a  means  for  achieving  ecological 
protection  in  the  developing  countries  of  Latin  America. 
A  discussion  of  the  effects  of  these  arrangements  and 
policies  on  the  politics  of  the  region  is  mandatory  for  a  full 
understanding  of  the  situation.  Finally,  an  assessment  of 
what  must  be  done  to  stabilize  the  future  of  the  Latin 
American  rain  forest  will  be  offered. 

Within  the  past  decade,  certain  ecological  phenomena 
have  become  the  topics  of  commonplace  discussion. 
"Global  warming"  and  the  "greenhouse  effect"  are  in  the 
vocabularies  even  of  school  children  in  modem  America. 
The  slow  increase  in  average  global  temperature  has  been 
predicted  for  some  time,  and  some  scientists  have  declared 
that  it  has  already  begun.  The  global  warming  trend  is 
caused  by  a  change  in  the  gaseous  composition  of  the 
atmosphere.  Carbon  dioxide  and  methane  are  the  principal 
greenhouse  gasses.  As  the  percentage  of  greenhouse  gasses 
increases,  the  average  global  temperature  slowly  responds 
as  a  result  of  the  extra  energy  trapped  by  the  atmosphere, 
according  to  this  theory.  This  is  the  greenhouse  effect.  As 
the  average  global  temperature  rises,  large  amounts  of 
water  now  stored  in  the  polar  ice  caps  will  be  released, 
raising  the  sea  level  by  as  much  as  two  meters  according  to 
some  predictions.    There  are  serious  consequences  of  this 


76  Southern  Academic  Review 

problem,  especially  for  coastal  cities.  This  could  flood 
low-lying  cities  such  as  New  Orleans  and  huge  areas  such 
as  the  Kingdom  of  the  Netherlands  without  the  protection 
of  incredibly  expensive  engineering  projects. 

The  process  of  deforestation  makes  a  two-fold 
contribution  to  the  process  of  global  warming.  Large 
amounts  of  greenhouse  gasses  are  being  released  into  the 
atmosphere  as  a  result  of  deforestation.  As  forests  are 
cleared,  the  timber  that  is  not  used  is  either  burned  or  left 
to  rot.  Both  processes  release  greenhouse  gas  into  the 
atmosphere.  The  forests  are  the  principle  recyclers  of 
carbon  dioxide  into  oxygen  through  photosynthesis.  As  the 
forests  decline,  so  does  the  planet's  ability  to  extract 
greenhouse  gas  from  the  atmosphere.  After  the  trees  are 
gone,  the  soil  is  usually  too  poor  to  support  crops. 
Additionally,  the  added  erosion  clogs  reservoirs  and 
irrigation  systems  downstream,  causing  the  need  for 
additional  capital  investment. 

Most  of  the  forests  are  already  gone  from  the 
industrialized  nations.  According  to  the  United  Nations 
Food  and  Agricultural  Organization,  one  half  of  the  globe's 
forests  have  disappeared  since  1950  (Hamlin  1066).  The 
Third  World  remains  as  the  largest  store  of  standing  forest 
on  the  planet.  One  third  of  the  entire  world's  remaining 
rain  forest  is  in  Brazil.  Amazonia  contains  one  fifth  of  all 
the  bird  species  in  the  world,  and  in  its  rivers  swim  eight 
times  as  many  species  as  in  the  Mississippi  and  its 
tributaries.  This  rich  biodiversity  has  led  conservationists 
to  concentrate  on  protecting  this  tropical  ecosystem  in  lieu 
of  individual  species  ("Costing"  19).  The  combination  of 
all  of  these  environmental  issues  has  pointed  to  one 
conclusion  for  environmentalists:  the  rain  forest  must  be 
preserved.^ 

Another  phenomenon  that  became  painfully  apparent 


Tiimmier  11 

during  the  '80s  was  that  the  debt  crisis  had  reached 
ludicrous  proportions  in  Latin  America  and  in  the  third 
worid  in  general.  The  debt  crisis  began  with  the  huge  oil 
revenues  of  OPEC  countries  being  deposited  in 
industrialized  countries'  banks  flooded  with  funds.  The 
banks  made  many  large  and  often  pooriy  researched  loans. 
In  the  early  eighties,  the  industrial  nations  tightened  money 
supplies  to  fight  inflation.  For  the  large  debtor  countries 
of  Latin  America,  the  foreign  currency  needed  to  repay  the 
loans  became  more  expensive,  and  interest  rates  rose.  The 
debt  problem  became  almost  impossible  to  resolve. 
Because  many  loans  were  made  at  variable  interest,  debt 
payments  increased  exponentially  due  to  this  two-fold 
dilemma.  By  1987,  Brazil's  national  debt  had  become  the 
equivalent  of  34%  of  its  GNP  (Burning  35).  It  is  not 
uncommon  for  25%  of  a  Latin  American  country's  annual 
budget  to  be  allocated  to  debt  servicing.  However,  even 
with  this  sizeable  share  of  the  budget,  the  debt  continues  to 
grow.  This  was  cause  for  extreme  concern  in  the  interest 
of  world  economics.  A  default  of  one  or  a  few  of  these 
countries  could  lead  to  the  bankruptcy  of  some  of  the 
world's  biggest  banks  (Sweezy  1). 

The  International  Monetary  Fund  and  the  World  Bank 
are  two  Multilateral  Development  Banks  (MDBs)  that  lend 
money  to  developing  countries.  They  are  lenders  of  last 
resort,  handing  out  money  for  projects  that  are  ideally 
designed  to  promote  economic  recovery  when  no 
commercial  bank  will  take  the  risk  of  loan  failure.  These 
MDBs,  along  with  others,  inserted  new  money  into  the 
region  and  helped  to  reschedule  debt  payments.  Although 
helpful  in  the  short  term,  the  process  sent  the  affected 
countries  "further  down  the  road  to  debt  enslavement" 
(Sweezy  2).  The  IMF  tended  to  view  the  problem  as  short- 
term,  leading  it  to  encourage  more  external  borrowing 


78  Southern  Academic  Review 

rather  than  interest  relief  and  internal  austerity  measures 
rather  than  a  plan  that  could  lead  to  economic  growth 
(Kuczynski  120). 

When  the  IMF  lends  money  to  these  debtor  nations,  it 
engages  in  what  is  called  high-conditionality  lending.  In 
other  words,  there  are  several  conditions  that  must  be  met 
in  order  for  the  country  to  receive  the  money.  Common 
measures  are  cutting  imports,  reducing  public  spending, 
wage  indexing,  and  enacting  strict  monetary  policies  aimed 
at  combating  inflation.  However,  the  effectiveness  of  these 
measures  has  been  limited  (Sachs  275).  Also,  leaders  of 
developing  nations  have  charged  that  these  conditions 
"inhibit  flexibility  in  meeting  developmental  aims,  impede 
growth,  undermine  stability  and  represent  an  incursion  on 
sovereign  powers"  (Carvounis  69),  Many  Latin  American 
authors  are  very  critical  of  the  IMF  as  being  a  North- 
dominated  institution  that  unnecessarily  imposes  costly 
stabilization  programs  (Feinberg  A)?  However,  many  still 
argue  that  the  economic  cost  of  adjustment  has  been 
exaggerated  (Lomax  125).  Still,  suggestions  that 
constitutional  changes  need  to  be  made  to  achieve  economic 
reform,  such  as  that  from  Jose  Fajgenbaum,  the  former 
head  of  the  IMF  negotiating  team  in  Brazil,  fuel  anger 
towards  this  institution  ("Brazil's  Tiff").  Upon  hearing 
Fajgenbaum' s  comment,  Brazilian  President  Collor  de 
Mello  promptly  requested  and  obtained  the  Argentine-bom 
negotiator's  recall  ("IMF  Bows").  The  opposition  of  Latin 
American  countries  to  the  austerity  measures  and  failure  of 
the  measures  to  produce  significant  results  caused  the 
world's  economists  to  do  some  rethinking. 

Recently  formulated  plans  attempt  to  address  the 
problem  of  obtaining  real  results  and  seem  to  be  making 
some  progress.  In  1988,  six  debtor  nations  obtained  more 
than  4%  positive  economic  growth  (Rohr  196).   This  is  the 


Trimmier  79 

result  of  a  new  approach  voiced  by  the  Baker  and  Brady 
plans.  The  Baker  plan  was  unveiled  by  United  States 
Treasury  Secretary  James  Baker  in  1985.  The  premise  of 
the  plan  is  that  sustained  economic  growth,  not  IMF- 
imposed  austerity,  offers  the  only  hope  of  an  improvement 
in  the  situation  (Pastor  45).  The  Brady  plan  retains  this 
premise  and  strengthens  the  strategy.  The  first  point  of  the 
plan  is  that  debtor  nations  must  encourage  confidence  in 
foreign  and  domestic  investors  to  stimulate  the  economy. 
Second,  the  creditor  community  must  provide  sufficient  and 
timely  support  to  facilitate  economic  growth.^ 

Debt-equity  swaps  began  to  be  utilized  as  a  means  to 
reduce  the  banks'  loan  exposure,  turning  unproductive 
loans  into  equity  investments.  In  a  debt-equity  swap,  the 
country  is  allowed  to  pay  the  debt  in  its  own  currency. 
This  payment  is  then  invested  in  national  industry. 
However,  there  are  several  problems  with  this  exchange. 
First,  it  is  an  inflationary  practice.  Since  hard  currency  is 
not  demanded,  the  country  does  not  need  to  devote  any 
actual  income  to  debt  servicing.  The  payment  can  be  made 
with  cash  hot  off  the  press,  increasing  the  money  supply 
and  causing  inflation.  The  loss  of  the  value  of  the  money 
as  it  is  reinvested  in  the  country  is  taken  as  a  loss  by  the 
bank.  Secondly,  the  investment  typically  is  made  in  the 
best  capital  resources  of  the  country.  Therefore,  the  best 
resources  of  the  country  for  further  economic  progress  are 
bought  off  by  foreign  investors.  This  "capital  flight"  can 
slow  the  country's  already  treacherous  climb  out  of  a  debt 
emergency. 

An  aberration  of  the  debt-equity  swap  was  first 
proposed  by  Dr.  Tom  Lovejoy  in  an  October  1984  A^^vv 
York  Times  article.  The  idea  came  to  him  while  he  was 
participating  in  congressional  hearings  discussing  the 
relationship  between  the  debt  crisis  and  environmental 


80  Southern  Academic  Review 

decline  (Sun  1175).  The  idea  led  to  what  has  been  called 
the  debt-for-nature  swap.  The  mechanics  of  a  debt-nature 
swap  are  similar  to  those  of  debt-equity.  The  debt  of  a 
country  with  sizeable  commercial  debt  is  likely  to  be 
partially  for  sale  on  the  secondary  market.  A  private, 
international  conservation  agency  purchases  this  debt  at  a 
steep  discount.  After  obtaining  the  debt,  the  organization 
approaches  the  debtor  country  with  a  proposal  to  set  aside 
some  area  of  land  for  protection.  The  agreements 
eventually  negotiated  are  unique  to  the  circumstances  of  the 
country  but  usually  have  some  common  elements.  The 
international  organization  is  made  a  formal  part  of  the 
administration  agency  as  technical  advisor.  Local 
environmental  groups  are  brought  into  the  process  as  well 
and  may  take  the  leading  role  as  administrators  and 
overseers.  A  fund  is  established  to  cover  the  expenses  of 
the  implementation  and  operation  of  the  project. 

Conservation  International  (CI)  reached  an  agreement 
of  this  sort  with  the  government  of  Bolivia  on  July  13, 
1987.  CI  purchased  $650,000  of  Bolivian  debt  at  a  rate  of 
15  cents  on  the  dollar  from  a  single  Swiss  bank.'*  The 
right  to  repayment  of  the  debt  was  waived  in  return  for  the 
promise  to  preserve  3.7  million  acres  in  the  Bolivian  llano, 
or  lowland  plain,  adjacent  to  the  already-existing  1/3- 
million-acre  Beni  Biosphere  Reserve.  CI  was  made  a  party 
to  the  administration  of  all  protected  lands,  and  a  $250,000 
fund  was  set  aside  for  administrative  costs,  with  $150,000 
coming  from  the  U.S.  Agency  for  International 
Development  (US- AID).  This  agreement  created  a  four- 
million  acre  "buffer  zone"  around  an  already  existing 
preserve.  The  buffer  zone  could  be  utilized  for  economic 
purposes  under  a  policy  of  sustainable  development.  The 
increased  area  under  protection  is  important  in  light  of 
discoveries  arising  from  the  ongoing  Minimum  Critical 


Trimmier  81 

Size  of  Ecosystems  (MCSE)  project  in  progress  in  the 
Brazilian  Amazon  basin  near  Manaus.^  Fragments  of  rain 
forest  undergo  changes  at  their  perimeter:  trees  die,  and 
bird  and  butterfly  populations  decline.  What  this  "edge 
effect"  shows  is  that  the  acreage  necessary  to  preserve  an 
area's  biodiversity  may  be  larger  than  previously  thought 
(Sun  1175). 

The  Bolivian  agreement  broke  the  ground  for  a  similar 
agreement  with  Ecuador.  On  December  14,  1987,  the 
World  Wildlife  Fund  (WWF)  finalized  a  one  million-dollar 
debt-nature  swap  with  a  slightly  more  complex  procedure. 
The  WWF  purchased  $1  million  in  debt  from  a  group  of 
commercial  banks.  The  debt  was  exchanged  for 
Ecuadorian  bonds  repayable  in  Ecuadorian  sucres.  The 
bonds  were  donated  to  a  local  environmental  group, 
Fundacion  Natura.  WWF  and  the  government  of  Ecuador 
agreed  to  allow  Fundacion  Natura  to  use  payment  on  these 
bonds  to  preserve  undeveloped  land.  In  April,  WWF  and 
The  Nature  Conservancy  announced  that  another  $9  million 
swap  had  been  arranged  under  the  same  terms.  The 
Ecuadorian  debt-nature  swap  differs  from  Bolivia's  in  that 
the  emphasis  is  on  complete  undevelopment  rather  than 
sustainable  development.  This  plan,  as  the  name  implies, 
provides  for  reserving  the  land  in  its  natural  state  to  be 
protected  from  any  development.  Certainly,  a  plot  of  land 
is  ecologically  more  valuable  if  it  is  free  from  human 
encroachment.  The  value  of  sustainable  development  is 
that  it  allows  for  use  of  the  raw  materials  extractable  from 
a  plot  of  land  while  preserving  a  great  degree  of  its 
biodiversity. 

The  CI  and  WWF  debt-nature  swaps  have  several  very 
beneficial  outcomes.  The  swaps  both  reduce  the  debt  of 
the  debtor  country  and  provide  assistance  in  the  long-term 
management  of  resources.  However,  as  a  proportion  of  the 


82  Southern  Academic  Review 

overall  debt,  the  swaps  are  fairly  insignificant. 
Nonetheless,  they  enable  the  conservation  organizations  to 
receive  the  maximum  return  for  their  investment,  assuming 
the  agreements  are  not  violated.  The  agreements 
strengthen  the  influence  and  expertise  of  local 
environmental  groups  by  including  them  in  the 
implementation  and  policy-making  processes  and  by 
channeling  funds  through  them  (Hamlin  1071).  In  the 
WWF  agreements,  the  local  agencies  are  signatory  parties. 
This  is  more  than  a  symbolic  relationship;  creating  this 
formal  linkage  between  government  and  local 
environmental  groups  may  well  be  the  most  significant 
accomplishment  to  come  out  of  the  process  (1072). 

The  debt-nature  swaps  have  been  criticized  for  being 
weakly  enforced  or  even  for  having  negative  outcomes,  as 
well.  Some  criticize  that  the  Bolivian  "buffer  zone"  is 
being  developed  too  much  and  that  the  500  indigenous 
peoples  living  in  the  area  were  not  taken  care  of.  The 
same  author  complains  that  participation  in  the  swap  means 
legitimizing  the  system  in  which  Western  banks  and 
governments  control  the  resources  and  set  the  terms  while 
third  world  elites  "are  rewarded  by  the  North  for  pillaging 
their  countries  and  repressing  their  people"  (Rohr  247). 
Financiers  have  dim  views  of  the  swaps  as  part  of  a  real 
solution  because  they  take  a  loss  on  the  deal.  Still,  some 
repayment  is  better  than  none,  and  the  secondary  debt 
market  does  exist,  even  though  the  banks  would  be 
reluctant  to  swap  a  substantial  part  of  their  debt  holdings 
for  such  steeply  discounted  rates. 

In  order  to  provide  the  countries  with  sufficient 
resources  while  securing  the  future  of  the  rain  forest  and 
related  fauna,  an  approach  integrating  policies  of  complete 
undevelopment  and  sustained  development  may  be  most 
beneficial.    Whether  in  the  form  of  a  single  agreement  or 


Trimmier  83 

in  separate  agreements,  a  combined  reserve  area  with  a 
core  of  unencroached,  undeveloped  rain  forest  surrounded 
by  a  periphery  of  land  to  be  exploited  under  a  policy  of 
sustained  development  seems  to  be  the  best  case  scenario 
for  all  concerned.  Careful  administration  of  the  protected 
areas  will  be  necessary  to  ensure  the  long  term  success  of 
the  project. 

Recently,  the  multinational  development  banks  have 
attempted  to  enter  the  environmental  arena.  The  World 
Bank  has  been  attacked  in  the  past  for  lending  money  for 
environmentally  devastating,  economically  negligible 
projects.  In  order  to  address  this  problem,  the  World 
Bank's  first  environmental  advisor  was  hired  in  1969  to 
establish  an  Office  of  Environmental  Affairs  (Warford  5). 
Unfortunately,  this  did  not  prevent  disastrous  projects  such 
as  the  Polonoroeste  program  of  road  building  and 
agricultural  colonization  in  the  northwest  Brazilian  state  of 
Rondonia.  A  1980  World  Bank  survey  concluded  that  the 
region  could  be  successfully  developed  as  long  as  the 
indigenous  people  were  protected  and  the  areas  where  the 
soil  could  not  support  agriculture  were  left  alone.  The 
funds  were  made  available,  but  the  project  was  not 
managed  according  to  the  plan  ("Accounting"  72).  The 
state  of  Rondonia  can  now  be  described  as  "completely 
devastated"  (Waters  40).  High-yield^  projects  have  turned 
into  increased  loan  programs,  destitute  people,  and  useless 
land  (Hrynik  150).  On  May  5,  1987,  World  Bank 
President  Barber  Conable  apologized  for  these  travesties 
and  promised  a  new  outlook  for  the  future. 

Environmentally  unsound  projects  continue  to  rise  with 
the  help  of  World  Bank  funds  in  spite  of  the  "new 
outlook."  Within  the  past  few  years,  environmentalists 
rallied  to  defeat  the  Second  Power  Sector  Loan,  a  proposed 
$500   million   World   Bank   loan   to   Brazil   that   would 


84  Southern  Academic  Review 

resurrect  a  mega-dam  project  with  136  new  dams,  many  in 
the  Amazon  (Adams  47)^.  Although  the  United  States  has 
made  sound  environmental  practices  a  necessary  condition 
to  further  funding,  the  World  Bank  has  yet  truly  to  deliver 
much  but  paper  policy  ("Bank  Balance"). 

When  developing  countries  engaging  in  deforestation 
were  warned  by  industrialized  nations  that  they  should 
consider  the  consequences  of  their  development,  their 
response  was  an  understandable  one.  The  pervasive 
attitude  of  the  developing  countries  was  that  they  were 
going  through  the  same  process  that  the  industrialized 
countries  did  as  they  were  developing.  These  countries 
fmd  it  difficult  to  understand  why  they  are  forbidden  to 
pursue  the  same  policies  that  the  major  economic  powers 
have  used  to  develop  their  countries  (Rendall  7).  Indeed, 
the  development  of  the  Brazilian  Amazon  has  been  likened 
to  the  opening  of  the  American  West  ("Brazil  Walks"). 
Another  important  impetus  behind  the  development  of  the 
Amazon  was  the  doctrine  of  National  Security.  National 
Security  arguments  were  extremely  persuasive  under  the 
post- 1964  military  rule  in  Brazil.  Amazonia  represents 
over  50%  of  the  Brazilian  territory,  is  sparsely  populated, 
and  contains  an  unpatroled  border  with  a  history  of 
annexation.  In  1965,  the  first  president  under  the  military 
regime.  General  Castelo  Branco,  stated  that  "Amazonian 
occupation  would  proceed  as  though  it  were  a  strategically 
conducted  war."  The  first  post-coup  body  of  legislation 
concerning  the  Amazon  was  entitled  "Operation 
Amazonia,"  reflecting  the  military  flavor  of  the  project 
(Hecht  668).  These  projects  set  the  tone  for  future 
attitudes  about  the  Amazon  and  environmental  protection. 

Many  critics  have  charged  that  these  new 
environmental  protection  measures  are  "eco-colonialism" 
and  no  better  than  outright  colonization.     Ambassador 


Trimmier  85 

Paulo  Tarso  Flecha  de  Lima,  as  Secretary  General  of  the 
Brazilian  Foreign  Ministry,  agrees  that  "this  is  the  greatest 
international  pressure  that  Brazil  has  ever  felt  in  its  history" 
("The  World").  Placing  such  a  degree  of  pressure  on  these 
nations  carries  with  it  certain  inherent  risks: 

To  link  the  humiliation  of  debt  with  the  case  for 

conservation   risks   a   nationalist   backlash   against 

busybody  foreigners  who  cut  down  their  own  trees, 

and  then  go  abroad  and  tell  poor  people  not  to  cut 

down  theirs.    (Costing  24) 

Care   must  be  taken  not  to   shut  the  door  on   future 

negotiations  by  failing  to  recognize  the  dilemma  of  the 

present  Latin  American  administrations. 

There  is  a  great  deal  of  misunderstanding  in  Latin 
America  about  the  structure  of  debt-nature  swaps  that  leads 
to  some  hostility  in  the  debtor  nation.  Coming  in  the  same 
context  as  IMF  austerity  measures,  many  people  see  debt- 
nature  swaps  as  a  threat  to  sovereignty.  Brazilian  Foreign 
Minister  Roberto  Costa  de  Abreu  Sodre  told  reporters  that 
"Brazil  will  not  see  itself  turned  into  a  nature  preserve  for 
the  rest  of  humanity.  Our  most  important  goal  is  economic 
development"  ("The  World").  Former  Brazilian  President 
Jose  Samey  condemned  debt-nature  swaps  as  foreign 
interference  ("Bravo").  Indeed,  the  problems  in  finalizing 
the  Bolivian  swap  were  primarily  political.  Press  reports 
suggested  that  control  of  public  lands  had  been  given  to  an 
American  conservation  agency  (Page  278).  Although  no 
title  to  the  land  changes  hands,  and  there  are  no 
enforcement  provisions  contained  in  the  agreements,  a 
sovereignty  argument  still  is  created  from  the  fact  that  a 
foreign  agency  has  a  great  degree  of  control  over  the  policy 
of  the  country,  although  in  an  extremely  limited  area.  This 
is  the  reason  that  the  participation  of  the  local  groups  is  so 
important. 


86  Southern  Academic  Review 

There  are  many  Latin  American  people  who  stand  to 
benefit  domestically  from  the  debt-nature  swaps  and  rain 
forest  conservation  in  general.  The  clearing  of  the  Amazon 
has  led  to  the  creation  of  a  large  sum  of  what  Thayer 
Scudder,  an  anthropologist  and  World  Bank  consultant, 
terms  "development  refugees"  (Rich  88).  It  is  clear  that 
the  present  development  policy  takes  little  account  of 
indigenous  peoples  and  leads  to  increased  urban  migration. 
This  neglect  could  lead  to  serious  social  unrest.  Logging 
operations  often  have  sparked  violent  protest  (Repetto  205). 
The  stakes  are  high  in  the  protest  battle  against  the  cattle 
ranchers  and  agricultural  interests.  Rubber  tappers  union 
leader  Chico  Mendes  was  murdered  on  December  22, 
1988,  as  a  direct  result  of  the  progress  he  had  made  in 
acquiring  protected  rain  forest  areas  to  be  managed  by  the 
rubber  tappers  as  "extractive  reserves"  (Rich  88).  In  the 
'60's,  groups  such  as  the  Committee  for  Economic 
Development  advocated  clearing  land  for  agriculture  and 
cattle  grazing  because  "such  efforts  promise  high  returns" 
(Committee  40-41).  Brazil  heeded  this  message  and 
promoted  this  type  of  development  with  a  system  of  tax 
credits  and  subsidies.  As  a  result,  these  interests  are  strong 
and  fighting  to  stay  that  way. 

Conservation  of  the  rain  forest  proves  to  be  a  much 
more  profitable  scheme  than  the  present  development  path. 
The  concept  of  "sustainable  development"  retains  the 
countries'  assets  over  the  long  term  rather  than  burning 
them  out  in  a  mad  race  for  capital.^  The  heads  of  three  of 
the  most  prestigious  scientific  institutions  within  Amazonia- 
-the  Emilio  Goeldi  Museum,  the  Federal  University  of 
Para,  and  the  Centre  for  Agricultural  Research  in  the 
Humid  Tropics—all  agree  that  "rational,  sustainable 
development  of  the  Amazon  is  the  only  way  forward" 
("Fighting").       Unfortunately,    less    than    0.1%    of   the 


Trimmier  87 

remaining  tropical  forest  is  being  managed  for  sustained 
productivity  (Repetto  205).  There  are  many  products  that 
can  be  extracted  from  the  rain  forest  without  its 
destruction.  However,  little  information  on  the  value  of 
standing  forest  reserves  in  Latin  America  is  available. 
Indeed,  "for  the  world's  500m  [sic]  forest-dwellers,  they 
are  a  source  of  food,  fuel,  and  furniture. . .  [but]  when  forest 
products  other  than  trees  are  exported,  statistics  on  their 
value  are  rarely  collated"  ("Costing"  20).  Some  studies  do 
exhibit  the  degree  to  which  standing  rain  forest  is  more 
profitable  than  clearing  the  land.  Studies  of  the  Antimari 
National  Forest  in  the  Brazilian  state  of  Acre  show  the 
present  per  hectare  revenue  from  rubber  tapping  and  Brazil 
nut  collecting  to  be  four  times  as  profitable  as  that  of  cattle 
ranching  (Repetto  205).  A  New  York  Botanical  Gardens 
study  values  the  output  of  fruit,  latex,  and  timber,  on  the 
basis  of  their  local  prices,  at  $9000  per  hectare,  as 
compared  to  less  than  $3000  per  hectare  for  the  production 
capacity  of  a  cow  pasture.  Furthermore,  the  timber 
accounts  for  less  than  10%,  and  this  gain  is  erased  if  latex 
or  fruit  trees  are  killed  during  the  logging  process 
("Costing"  20). 

When  the  forestland  is  developed,  it  is  often  developed 
in  an  ill-conceived  manner.  In  Brazil's  process  of  clearing 
forestland  by  burning  after  extracting  little  timber, 
approximately  $2.5  billion  of  resources  are  lost  annually 
(Repetto  205).  Cattle  ranching  in  the  region  has  been 
responsible  for  60%  of  the  land  deforested  (Leonard  113). 
Most  of  the  area  converted  to  pasture  is  only  ephemerally 
productive,  declining  rapidly  within  a  few  years.  Estimates 
of  the  area  of  already  degraded  pasture  range  from  20-50  % 
(Hecht  663).  Countries  must  be  able  to  fully  use  the 
resources  available  without  permanently  destroying  them  in 
order  to  insure  sustained  economic  growth. 


88  Southern  Academic  Review 

Things  are  beginning  to  turn  around  for  the 
environmental  movement,  but  care  must  be  taken  to 
respond  to  the  economic  needs  of  the  countries  as  well. 
Although  his  predecessors  rejected  debt-for-nature  swaps 
outright,  Brazilian  President  Collor  de  Mello  has  agreed  to 
allow  $100  million  of  debt  to  be  swapped  per  annum 
("Bravo").  He  also  has  abolished  the  tax  subsidies  that 
make  it  profitable  to  deforest  the  Amazon  for  farming  and 
ranching  (Brooke).  Debt-for-nature  is  of  minimal  value  for 
debt  service  but  could  help  Latin  Americans  toward 
recovery  by  managing  resources  more  efficiently.  Given 
the  hostile  attitude  Latin  American  countries  currently  have 
toward  IMF  and  World  Bank  lending  policies,  it  may  be 
infuriating  to  attach  environmental  policy  requirements  to 
the  high-conditionality  loans.  However,  the  goal  of  these 
measures  is  to  prepare  a  fractured  economy  for  long-term 
growth  in  order  to  insure  repayment,  and  environmental 
policy  requirements  could  serve  as  useful  guidelines  for 
sustainable  development.  It  is  unlikely  that  new  policy 
could  be  accepted  with  more  reservation  than  the  current 
conditions.  What  is  left  to  be  done  is  the  development  of 
markets  for  rain  forest  products.  Ben  &  Jerry's  "Rain 
Forest  Crunch"  ice  cream  uses  Brazil  nuts  gathered  by 
rubber  tappers  in  the  Amazon  and  donates  a  portion  of  the 
profits  to  help  establish  a  shelling  cooperative  to  stimulate 
their  production.^  Jason  Clay,  an  anthropologist  with  the 
indigenous  rights  group  Cultural  Survival,  has  sent  880 
pounds  of  rain  forest  samples  including  45  different  fruits, 
nuts,  oils,  and  flours  to  four  different  companies  in  the 
United  States  and  England.  Projects  to  use  these  products 
may  help  improve  the  economy  for  the  poorest  and  most 
powerless  of  the  forest  dwellers.  By  bypassing  the  local 
elite  who  control  virtually  all  trade  in  forest  products,  more 
profit  can  be  returned  to  ecologically  sound  projects  aimed 


Trimmier  89 

at  diversifying  and  increasing  production  while  capturing 
more  value  locally  (Christensen  96).  The  agricultural 
research  station  in  Belem,  Brazil,  has  worked  out  how  to 
spin-dry  and  powder  some  fruits  produced  exclusively  by 
the  rain  forest  for  long-term  storage  ("Fighting").  The 
development  of  markets  for  these  products  would  solidify 
sustained-use  options  for  rain  forest  lands.  The  sustainable 
development  of  rain  forest  resources  promises  to  help  Latin 
America  break  the  chains  of  debt  enslavement  while 
helping  to  preserve  the  fragile  ecosystems  so  important  to 
the  world's  future. 


90  Southern  Academic  Review 

Endnotes 

1 .  The  diversity  of  species  must  be  protected  for  many 
reasons.  Genetic  diversity  is  important  for  agriculture 
and  medicine.  The  genetic  uniformity  of  cultivated  plants 
makes  them  highly  susceptible  to  disease  and  parasites. 
To  protect  the  crops,  plant  breeders  must  constantly 
reintroduce  wild  varieties  into  the  domesticated  strains. 
Plants  are  commonly  used  in  medications.  Almost  half  of 
all  prescriptions  dispensed  in  the  U.S.  contain  natural 
substances,  and  over  50%  of  these  contain  a  plant- 
derived  active  ingredient.  See:  Plotkin,  at  211. 

2.  Although  directly  discussed  on  this  page,  this  attitude 
is  evidenced  throughout  the  book.  The  book  is  a 
compilation  of  works  prepared  for  the  Working  Group  on 
Economics  of  the  Inter-American  Dialogue  by  Latin 
American  authors.  The  papers  were  presented  and 
discussed  in  a  1986  seminar  held  in  Santiago,  Chile,  at 
the  Corporacion  de  Investigaciones  Economicas  para 
America  Latina  (CIEPLAN).  See  also:  Wionczek, 
Miguel.  Politics  and  Economics  of  External  Debt  Crisis. 

3.  Obviously,  this  is  an  incredibly  simplified  summary. 
For  the  first  point,  Brady  calls  for  debtor  nations  to 
focus  on  adopting  policies  that  encourage  new 
investment,  strengthen  domestic  savings,  and  promote  the 
return  of  flight  capital.  The  confidence  of  investors  is 
crucial  to  these  goals.  For  the  second  point,  Brady 
advocates  the  cooperation  of  commercial  banks  and 
debtor  countries  "to  provide  a  broader  range  of 
alternatives  for  financial  support,  including  greater 
efforts  to  achieve  both  debt  and  debt  service  reduction 
and  to  provide  new  lending."  See:  Rohr,  at  197  and  198. 


Trimmier  9 1 

4.  The  market  rates  on  Bolivian  debt  were  at  the  time 
fluctuating  between  7  and  25  cents  on  the  dollar.  See 
Hamlin,  p.  1069. 

5.  The  Minimum  Critical  Size  of  Ecosystems  (MCSE) 
Project  is  a  20-year  study  that  was  initiated  in  1980  by 
Dr.  Tom  Lovejoy.  The  project  aims  at  discovering  the 
conditions  necessary  to  sustain  the  ecological  diversity  of 
a  piece  of  land.  There  is  a  debate  as  to  the  best  strategy 
for  preserving  biological  diversity  between  the  "one- 
chunk"  theories  and  the  "numerous  plots"  theories.  The 
patchwork  of  small  and  large  plots  created  by 
development  of  the  Amazon  in  Brazil  is  an  excellent 
situation  for  testing  these  theories. 

6.  "High  yield"  projects  are  designed  to  maximize  return 
on  the  investment.  They  are  often  poorly  planned  and 
less  sound  than  the  other  projects.  They  are  usually  short 
term  because  the  natural  resources  they  depend  on  are 
depleted  faster  than  they  can  regenerate. 

7.  It  is  worth  mentioning  here  that  hydropower, 
although  a  non-polluting  source  of  energy,  is  not 
environmentally  friendly.  Hydropower  poses  a  serious 
environmental  threat  to  surrounding  areas.  The  building 
of  dams  and  reservoirs  contributes  to  species  decline  and 
extinction  as  well  as  deforestation.  The  deforestation  is 
easy  to  see:  where  there  used  to  be  great  expanses  of 
trees,  there  are  now  great  expanses  of  water.  The  decline 
of  species,  not  just  aquatic,  occurs  due  to  what  is  called 
habitat  fragmentation.  According  to  the  equilibrium 
theory  of  island  biogeography,  the  sum  total  of  habitat 
without  interruption  is  what  determines  the  number  of 
species  that  can  live  on  it.  In  other  words,  a  piece  of 


92  Southern  Academic  Review 

land  the  size  of  Cuba  in  the  rain  forest  can  support  an 
exponentially  larger  number  of  species  than  can  an 
undeveloped  island  the  size  of  Cuba.  The  building  of  a 
dam  and  reservoir  which  supplies  a  puny  amount  of 
electricity  for  a  power  plant  of  its  size  (one  must  count 
the  area  of  the  reservoir  as  part  of  the  plant,  after  all) 
can  separate  habitats  by  many  miles.  Flighted  species 
may  still  interbreed,  but  certainly  no  land  creature  will 
go  fifty  or  a  hundred  miles  around  the  perimeter  of  a 
small  reservoir  to  mingle  with  the  others  that  used  to  be 
only  a  mile  or  two  away.  Of  course,  it  is  obvious  that 
the  fish  upstream  and  downstream  no  longer  can  breed 
with  one  another.  Another  problem  to  take  into 
consideration  is  the  amount  of  stress  put  on  species 
downstream  due  to  erratic  flow  and  excessive  turbidity 
during  the  time  of  construction.  In  addition  to  the 
outright  elimination  of  habitat,  the  future  continuation  of 
species  in  the  area  of  the  entire  river  basin  is  threatened 
due  to  stresses  on  breeding.  For  more  information,  see 
Lester  R.  Brown,  Ed.,  The  State  of  the  World  1988. 

8.  For  more  information  on  "sustainable  development," 
see:  World  Commission  on  Environment  and 
Development,  Our  Common  Future.  Also  known  as  the 
"Brundtland  Commission"  after  its  chairman,  the  Prime 
Minister  of  Norway,  the  commission  was  established  in 
1983  by  the  United  Nations. 

9.  For  more  information,  write  Ben  &  Jerry's 
Homemade,  P.O.  Box  240,  Waterbury,  VT,  05676. 


Trimmier  93 

Works  Cited 

"Accounting  for  the  Environment."  The  Economist.  21 
June  1986.   70-72. 

Adams,  Patricia.  "Saving  Forests~With  Debt."  Rpt.  in 
The  Globe  and  Mail  World  Press  Review.  October 
1989.   47. 

Allen,  John,  ed.  Environment  91/92.  Guilford, 
Connecticut:   Dushkin,  1991. 

"Bank  Balance:  Economy  and  Ecology. "  Science  News.  10 
October  1987. 

"Bravo,  Brazil."     New  York  Times.    2  July  1991.  A16. 

"Brazil's  Tiff  With  the  IMF."  Wall  Street  Journal.  23 
July  1991.   A16. 

"Brazil  Walks  the  Tightrope."  Nature.  23  November 
1989.   356. 

Brooke,  James.  "Brazilian  Leader  Acts  to  Protect  the 
Amazon."   New  York  Times.    26  June  1991.   A9. 

Carvounis,  Chris  C.  The  Debt  Dilemma  of  Developing 
Nations.   Westport,  Connecticut:  Quorum,    1984. 

Christensen,  Jon.  "Letting  the  Amazon  pay  its  own  way." 
Whole  Earth  Review.    Spring  1990,  95-7. 

Committee  for  Economic  Development.  How  Low  Income 
Countries  Can  Advance  Their  Own  Growth.     New 


94  Soufhern  Academic  Review 

York:    Inter-American    Council    of   Commerce    and 
Production,  1966. 

"Costing  the  Earth"  reprinted  in  John  Allen  ed. 
Environment  91/92.  Guilford,  Connecticut:  Dushkin, 
1991,  pp.  13-26. 

Durning,  Alan  B.  WorldWatch  Paper  92:  Poverty  and  the 
Environment:  Reversing  the  Downward  Spiral. 
Washington,  D.C.:  The  Worldwatch  Institute,  1989. 

Feinberg,  Richard  E.  and  Ricardo  French-Davis  eds. 
Development  and  External  Debt  in  Latin  America. 
Notre  Dame,  Indiana:  U  of  Notre  Dame  P,    1988. 

"Fighting  for  the  Amazon."  Nature.  23  November  1989. 
362. 

Hamlin,  Timothy  B.  "Debt-for-Nature  Swaps:  a  New 
Strategy  for  Protecting  Environmental  Interests  in 
Developing  Nations."  Ecology  Law  Quarterly.  16 
(1989):  1065-88. 

Hecht,  Susanna.  "Environment,  development,  and  politics: 
capital  accumulation  and  the  livestock  sector  in 
eastern  Amazonia."  World  Development.  Jime  1985, 
663-84. 

Hrynik,  Tamara  J.  "Debt  for  Nature  swaps:  effective  but 
not  enforcable."  Case  Western  Reserve  J 
International  Law.  Winter  1990,  141-63. 

"IMF  Bows  to  Brazil  in  Dispute."  Wall  Street  Journal.  25 
July  1991,  A5. 


Trimmier  95 


Kuczynski,  Pedro-Pablo.  Latin  American  Debt.  Baltimore: 
Johns  Hopkins  Up,  1988. 

Leonard,  H.  Jeffrey,  ef  al.  Environment  and  the  Poor: 
Development  Strategies  for  a  Common  Agenda.  New 
Brunswick:  Transaction,  1989. 

Lomax,  David  F.  77?^  Developing  Country  Debt  Crisis,  St. 
Martin's:  New  York,  1986. 

Page,  Diana.  "Debt-for-Nature  Swaps:  Experience  Gained, 
Lessons  Learned."  International  Environmental 
Affairs,  Fall  1989,    275-88. 

Pastor,    Robert    A,    ed.      Latin  America's   Debt    Crisis: 
Adjusting  to  the  Past  or  Planning  for  the  Future? 
Boulder:  Lynne  Rienner,    1987. 

Rendall,  Carol  W.    "Global  Environmental  Threats"  6-12. 

Rich,  Bruce.    "Conservation  woes  at  the  World  Bank." 
The  Nation.    23  January  1989.    73-91. 

Repetto,  Robert.  "Deforestation  in  the  Tropics."    6-12. 

Rohr,  Janelle,  ed.  The  Third  World:  Opposing  Viewpoints. 
San  Diego:  Greenhaven,  1989. 

Sachs,  Jeffery  D.  Developing  Country  Debt  and  the  World 
Economy.  Chicago:  U  of  Chicago  P,  1989. 

Sun,  Marjorie.  "How  Do  Yoii  Measure  the  Lovejoy 
Effect?"    Scietice.    9  March  1990.    1174-76. 


96  Southern  Academic  Review 

Sweezy,  Paul  M.,  et  al.  "The  Two  Faces  of  Third  World 
DQbt."  The  Nation.    January  1984.    1-10. 

"The  World  Puts  the  Heat  on  Brazil."  Rpt.  in  Veja  World 
Press  Review.    May  1989.    38. 

Warford,  Jeremy  and  Zeinab  Partow.  "Evolution  of  the 
World  Bank's  Environmental  Policy."  Finance  & 
Development.    December  1989.    5-8. 

Waters,  Tom.  "Fall  of  the  Rain  Forest."  Discover. 
January  1989.    40. 


Additional  Bibliography 

Amin,  Samir.  Maldevelopment:  Anatomy  of  a  Global 
Failure.  New  Jersey:  Zed  Books.    1990. 

Beckford,      George      L.  Persistent      Poverty: 

Underdevelopment  in  Plantation  Economies  of  the 
Third     World.         Morant     Bay,     Jamaica:     Maroon 
Publishing  House,  1983. 

"Brazilian  Debt  Plan  Advances."  New  York  Times.  19 
June  1991.    D2. 

Goes,  Donald  V.  "Trade,  International  Payments,  and 
Brazil's  Economic  Growth."  Latin  American  Research 
Review,  1991.    171-86. 

Copulos,  Milton  R.  "The  Environment:  A  North-South 
Conflict."    Current.    November  1989.    35. 


Trimmier  97 

"Environmental  Rules  for  Development  Aid."  Science 
News.     1 1  January.    25. 

Fearnside,  Philip  M.  "Extractive  Reserves  in  Brazilian 
Amazonia."  BioScience.    June  1989.    387. 

Foster,  Douglas.  "No  road  to  Tahuanti."  Mother  Jones. 
July-August  1990.    36. 

Harvey,  Robert.  "The  politics  of  debt."  The  Economist. 
25  April  1987.    11. 

Hecht,  Susanna  and  Alexander  Cockburn.  "Land.  Trees, 
and  Justice."    The  Nation.    22  May  1989.    695. 

Katzman,  Martin  T.  "Ecology,  Natural  Resources,  and 
Economic  Growth:  Underdeveloping  the  Amazon." 
Economic  development  &  Cultuixil  Chemise.  January 
1987.  425. 

Kaufman,  Robert  R.  "Democratic  and  authoritarian 
responses  to  the  debt  issue:  Argentina,  Brazil, 
Mexico."  International  Ori^anization.  Summer  1985. 
473-503. 

Lawrence,  Richard.  "World  Bank,  IMF  Propose  New 
Goals."  Journal  of  Commerce  and  Commercial. 
30  September  1987.  lA. 

Meadows,  Donella  H.,  et  al.     The  Limits  to  Growth. 
New  York:  Universe,  1973. 


98  Southern  Academic  Review 

Mesarovic,  Mihajlo  and  Eduard  Pestel.  Mankind  at  the 
Turning  Point.  New  York:  E.  P.  Dutton,  1974. 

"New  light  on  Dependency  and  dependent  development, " 
Monthly  Review.  January,  1983.    12. 

Pallemaerto,  Marc.  "Development,  Conservation,  and 
Indigeonous  Rights  in  Brazil."  Human  Rights 
Quarterly.    August  1986.    374-400. 

Pasca,  T.  M.    "The  politics  of  tropical  deforestation." 
American  Forests.    November-December  1988.    21. 

Wionczek,  Miguel  S.,  ed.  Politics  and  Economics  of 
External  Debt  Crisis.    Boulder:  Westview  P,  1985. 


99 


Gender  Issues  Section 


Each  year,  Southern  Academic  Review  receives  many 
outstanding  submissions  from  a  wide  range  of  disciplines. 
This  year,  several  students  submitted  articles  which  deal 
with  gender  issues  in  literature  and  political  theory.  The 
staff  decided  to  combine  three  of  these  submissions  into  a 
separate  section  of  the  journal,  as  gender  issues  are  much 
a  part  of  classroom  discussion  on  the  Birmingham-Southern 
campus. 


The  Varying  Characterizations  of  Women 

in  A  Doll 's  House 
and  Death  of  a  Salesman 

Molly  Brewer 


The  influence  that  the  past  exerts  over  the  present  is 
often  overwhelming,  and  this  type  of  influence  is  felt  in 
drama  as  in  other  genres.  Socially  conscious  playwright 
Henrik  Ibsen  affected  the  works  of  Arthur  Miller,  whose 
plays  were  put  into  production  over  30  years  after  Ibsen's 
death.  Miller  himself  acknowledged  Ibsen's  influence  in  an 
interview  with  Ronald  Hay  man,  which  is  recorded  in 
Hayman's  book  titled  Arthur  Miller.  He  said,  "What 
[Ibsen]  gave  me  in  the  beginning  was  a  sense  of  the  past 
and  a  sense  of  the  rootedness  of  everything  that  happens" 
(Hay man  6).  David  Thomas,  a  lecturer  in  drama  at  the 
University  of  Bristol,  acknowledges  Ibsen's  sphere  of 
influence  over  at  least  two  of  Miller's  plays.  Thomas 
writes  that  All  My  Sons  and  Death  of  a  Salesman  "owe  a 
clear  thematic  debt  to  Ibsen's  work"  (160).  Although  both 
A  Doll's  House  by  Ibsen  and  Death  of  a  Salesman  by 
Miller  reveal  an  awareness  of  social  problems  on  the  part 
of  the  playwrights,  their  treatment  of  the  main  women 
characters  in  the  two  plays  varies.  While  Ibsen  boldly 
moves  to  make  his  protagonist  and  hero  a  woman,  Miller 
marginalizes  his   main  female  character  and  does   not 


Brewer  101 

develop  her  through  the  course  of  the  play. 

Nora,  the  main  female  character  of  ^  Doll's  House  is 
considered  by  Carolyn  Heilbrun  to  be  the  premier  female 
hero  in  drama.  In  her  book  Toward  a  Recognition  of 
Androgyny,  Heilbrun  writes,  "The  birth  of  the  woman  as 
hero  occurred,  insofar  as  one  may  date  such  an  event,  in 
1880,  when  almost  at  the  same  moment  Ibsen  and  James 
invented  her"  (49).  Nora's  character  develops  throughout 
A  Doll's  House  and  becomes  a  separate  and  independent 
entity  from  her  husband,  Torvald,  by  the  end  of  the  play. 
By  giving  up  all  that  has  been  important  to  her  and  by 
denouncing  the  role  that  has  been  defined  for  her  in 
nineteenth-century  society,  that  of  the  nurturing  mother  and 
wife,  Nora  is  revitalized  and  "bom  again"  to  be  an 
individual  as  well  as  a  woman. 

In  Death  of  a  Salesman,  the  sole  woman  characterized 

by   Miller   is   Linda,   Willy   Loman's   wife.      Linda   is 

characterized  only  by  her  relation  to  Willy,  and  in  direct 

contrast  to  Ibsen's  Nora,  she  does  not  develop  into  her  own 

person.      Critic  Irving  Jacobson,   in  his  essay   "Family 

Dreams  in  Death  of  a  Salesman,"  comments  on  Linda's 

inability  to  change  or  influence  her  family.   He  writes. 

She  can  play  no  significant  role  in  her  husband's 

dreams;  and  although  she  proves  occasionally  capable 

of  dramatic  outbursts,  she  lacks  the  imagination  and 

strength  to  hold  her  family  together  or  to  help  Loman 

define  a  new  life  without  grandiose  hopes  for  Biff. 

(51) 
Miller  focuses  only  on  the  male  characters  of  the  play. 
While  Nora  embodies  change  and  moves  through  the 
course  of  A  Doll's  House  toward  a  recognition  of  herself  as 
a  person,  Linda  remains  static  and  helps  to  perpetuate 
Willy's  fantasy  as  reality.  Both  of  the  characters  live  in  a 
society   in   which   the   existing   norms   for   women   are 


102  Southern  Academic  Review 

inequitable  when  compared  to  those  for  men,  but  only  Nora 
acts  to  break  away  from  her  husband  and  from  society's 
expectations  of  her  as  a  woman.  Nora  moves  toward  self- 
actualization,  a  concept  of  which  Linda  does  not  seem  to  be 
aware. 

Despite  the  varying  ways  in  which  Ibsen  and  Miller 
treat  their  women  characters,  similarities  exist  in  the 
settings  of  the  worlds  in  which  Nora  and  Linda  fmd 
themselves.  Both  are  plagued  with  husbands  who  do  not 
realize  the  women's  potential  to  be  individuals.  Nora's 
husband,  Torvald,  is  flawed  by  his  egocentricity.  In  the 
first  scene  of  the  play,  the  reader  recognizes  how  little 
attention  Torvald  pays  to  Nora  and  also  how  little  he 
respects  her  individual  choices.  Throughout  the  play, 
Torvald  seems  concerned  only  with  Nora's  taking  care  of 
their  family  and  domestic  matters;  he  does  not  think  that 
she  is  capable  of  thinking  critically  for  herself.  Not  only 
does  he  constantly  call  her  by  "pet"  names,  but  he  also 
prohibits  her  from  eating  macaroons  and  other  candies  and 
pastries.  Torvald 's  opinion  of  Nora  is  well  characterized 
in  the  opening  scene  during  an  exchange  that  occurs 
between  them.  Torvald  says,  "The  squanderbird's  a  pretty 
little  creature,  but  she  gets  through  an  awful  lot  of  money. 
It's  incredible  what  an  expensive  pet  she  is  for  a  man  to 
keep"  (Ibsen  372).  Torvald's  reference  to  Nora  as  a  "pet 
for  a  man"  is  significant  to  the  play  as  a  whole,  as  well  as 
to  Torvald's  characterization. 

Miller  characterizes  Willy,  Linda's  husband  and  the 
main  character  of  Death  of  a  Salesman,  in  a  way  similar  to 
how  Ibsen  characterizes  Torvald.  Like  Torvald,  Willy 
wants  to  advance  in  society  and  is  very  concerned  with 
keeping  the  status  quo.  He  cannot  realize  that  the 
salesman's  world  has  changed  and  that  he  no  longer 
remains  a  viable  resource  in  the  new  era.   He,  too,  is  very 


Brewer  103 

self-centered.  His  egocentricity  varies  from  Torvald's  in  its 
manifestation:  instead  of  directing  Linda's  actions  as 
Torvald  does  Nora's,  Willy  tries  to  impress  Linda  by 
making  his  small  successes  seem  larger  and  by  lying  to  her 
to  protect  his  ego.  After  having  been  fired  from  his 
salesman's  position,  Willy  says  to  his  sons,  "I  was  fired, 
and  I'm  looking  for  a  little  good  news  to  tell  your  mother, 
because  the  woman  has  waited  and  the  woman  has 
suffered.  The  gist  of  it  is  that  I  haven't  got  a  story  left  in 
my  head"  (Miller  787).  Willy  has  lied  to  his  wife  about 
his  failures  and  therefore  protected  himself  from  full 
recognition  of  them  for  so  long  that  he  recoils  from  telling 
her  the  truth. 

Willy's  focus  on  himself  may  also  be  seen  in  his 
relationships  with  mistresses  and  in  his  preparation  for 
suicide.  Willy  gives  his  mistress  new  stockings  but  is 
unable  to  afford  to  give  his  wife  any.  Then  he  gets  upset 
when  he  finds  Linda  mending  her  old  stockings  and  tells 
her  not  to.  When  Biff  goes  to  Boston  to  talk  to  his  father, 
he  discovers  Willy  with  another  woman  and  sees  Willy  as 
a  fake.  Biff  accuses  Willy,  "You—you  gave  her  Mama's 
stockings!"  (791).  Although  stockings  by  themselves  are 
a  very  small  part  of  a  woman's  wardrobe  and  her  life  as  a 
whole,  in  Death  of  a  Salesman  they  represent  the  way  in 
which  Willy  places  Linda  second  to  his  mistress. 

Willy  discounts  Linda's  feelings  throughout,  the  play. 
One  of  the  most  obvious  ways  in  which  he  does  this  is  in 
his  attempts  to  kill  himself.  The  reader  discovers  that 
Willy  repeatedly  wrecks  his  car  and  that  the  insurance 
company  suspects  that  his  wrecks  are  not  accidents  but  are 
pre-meditated.  Willy  has  also  connected  a  rubber  pipe  to 
the  gas  line  in  the  basement  of  his  house  and  has  allowed 
Linda  to  discover  its  existence.  Of  course,  Linda  is  not 
strong  enough  to  confront  Willy  with  an  acknowledgement 


104  Southern  Academic  Review 

of  the  piping  or  of  any  of  his  suicide  attempts,  but  instead 
she  passively  removes  the  piping  during  the  day  and  then 
replaces  it  before  Willy  returns  every  night. 

Despite  being  set  in  a  differing  place  and  time,  the 
society  and  the  norms  it  places  on  women  are  comparable 
in  Death  of  a  Salesman  and  A  Doll's  House.  A  Doll's 
House  was  written  and  produced  70  years  before  Death  of 
a  Salesman,  yet  the  similarities  of  the  societal  expectations 
of  women  are  quite  striking.  Both  Linda  and  Nora  are 
expected  to  provide  emotional  support  for  their  husbands 
and  to  raise  their  children.  Neither  works,  and  each 
depends  on  her  husband  for  financial  stability.  Although 
one  would  think  that  Linda  has  choices  in  the  twentieth- 
century  United  States  seemingly  not  available  to  Nora,  it  is 
Nora  who  decides  to  leave  her  husband  and  her  family. 
Linda  remains  in  her  subordinate  position  throughout  the 
play. 

Nora's  development  throughout  A  Do// '5  House  may  be 
seen  by  the  reader  or  the  audience  of  the  play.  Although 
she  has  acted  independently  and  has  naively  risked  forgery 
to  secure  her  husband's  health,  one  does  not  know  that  at 
the  beginning  of  the  play.  The  reader  observes  her 
reaction  to  Torvald's  pet  names  and  at  first  thinks  that  she 
has  no  will  of  her  own.  In  his  book  Henrik  Ibsen,  David 
Thomas  writes,  "She... always  humours  him  and  helps  him 
to  feel  that  he  takes  all  the  important  decisions  in  their  life" 
(71).  In  this  way,  Nora  supports  the  facade  that  Torvald 
is  in  total  control.  In  the  first  scene  Nora  appears  to  be 
very  wasteful  and  also  quite  superficial,  but  one  soon 
learns  that  this  estimation  of  her  is  not  correct.  Although 
she  appears  to  Torvald  to  squander  money  on  frivolities,  in 
actuality,  Nora  saves  as  much  as  she  can  of  what  Torvald 
gives  her  and  also  takes  in  copying  work  on  the  side  to  pay 
back  Krogstad  for  the  loan  she  secured. 


Brewer  105 

Throughout  Acts  I  and  II,  the  reader  discovers  the 
independent  actions  of  Nora  that  have  occurred  in  the  past 
and  also  observes  changes  in  Nora's  attitudes.  When  she 
cind  Torvald  are  speaking  of  a  ball  which  they  are  supposed 
to  attend,  Nora  says,  "I  can't  think  of  anything  to  wear.  It 
all  seems  so  stupid  and  meaningless"  (Ibsen  383).  During 
the  same  conversation,  she  tries  to  convince  Torvald  not  to 
fire  Krogstad.  Although  she  does  not  confess  her 
transactions  with  Krogstad  to  Torvald,  Nora  speaks  to 
Torvald  on  Krogstad 's  behalf.  Her  attempts  at  influencing 
Torvald  are  thwarted  when  Torvald  speaks  of  Krogstad' s 
crime,  forgery,  and  of  his  moral  failure.  During  this 
scene  Nora  begins  to  assert  her  individuality,  while  still 
remaining  the  woman  she  is  supposed  to  be. 

Ibsen  recognizes  Nora's  potential  for  individual  growth 
in  the  fmal  scene  of  the  play.  She  renounces  her  life  with 
Torvald  and  decides  to  leave  him  and  their  children.  In 
this  scene  Torvald  discovers  her  loan  from  Krogstad  and 
her  forgery  to  obtain  the  loan.  He  does  not  recognize  the 
courage  Nora  displayed  when  she  took  the  responsibility 
for  saving  his  life,  but  instead,  he  thinks  of  himself  and  his 
reputation.  Only  when  he  receives  the  I.O.U.  from 
Krogstad  does  he  "forgive"  Nora  for  her  actions.  He 
exclaims,  "Yes,  yes,  it's  true!  I  am  saved!  Nora,  I  am 
saved!"  (399).  When  Nora  asks  her  fate,  he  replies  that 
she,  too,  is  saved.  Because  he  does  not  think  of  her  until 
she  questions  him,  Torvald  once  again  demonstrates  his 
self-centeredness  and  his  inability  to  recognize  Nora  in  any 
way  except  how  she  relates  to  him  and  his  happiness. 

Torvald  does  not  realize  at  first  the  great  change  that 
has  occurred  in  Nora  since  his  discovery  of  her  actions. 
She  had  wanted  him  to  tell  her  that  they  would  face  it 
together,  that  he  would  "step  forward  and  take  all  the 
blame"  (402)  and  then  give  her  the  chance  not  to  let  him, 


106  Southern  Academic  Review 

but  instead,  he  denounces  her  as  a  wife  and  a  mother. 
After  Nora  tells  him  what  she  had  wanted,  Torvald  says, 
"But  no  man  can  be  expected  to  sacrifice  his  honor,  even 
for  the  person  he  loves"  (402).  Nora  willingly  risked 
everything  important  to  her  so  that  Torvald  could  regain  his 
health,  but  he  will  not  blemish  his  reputation  in  order  to 
save  her. 

When  Nora  perceives  her  true  relationship  with 
Torvald,  she  is  unable  to  reconcile  herself  to  her  fate  as  a 
wife  to  him  and  as  a  mother  to  his  children.  She  blames 
him  and  says,  "It's  your  fault  that  I  have  done  nothing  with 
my  life"  (401).  She  attempts  to  explain  the  change  that 
has  occurred  within  her  and  tells  Torvald,  "I  believe  that 
I  am  first  and  foremost  a  human  being,  like  you~or 
anyway,  that  I  must  try  to  become  one"  (401).  In  order  to 
do  this,  Nora  must  break  away  from  her  domestic  life  and 
all  that  has  defmed  her  as  a  woman  and  a  person  in 
nineteenth-century  society.  Joan  Templeton  explains  this 
in  her  essay  "The  Doll  House  Backlash:  Criticism, 
Feminism,  and  Ibsen."   Templeton  writes, 

When  she  realizes  that  she  is  unfit  to  do  anything  in 

life  and  announces  her  remedy— T  have  to  educate 

myself. '--she      expresses      a      nineteenth-century 

feminism's  universally  agreed-upon  base  for  women's 

emancipation.    (32) 

Through  the  course  of  A  Doll's  House,  Nora  has  grown 

from  a  naive  woman,  independent  enough  to  act  on  her 

own  to  help  her  husband  yet  not  autonomous  enough  to 

confront  him  with  what  she  has  done,  into  a  person  able  to 

take  responsibility  for  her  actions,  despite  their  being  in 

direct  conflict  with  the  norms  placed  upon  her  by  her 

husband  and  by  society. 

The  change  and  development  of  Nora's  character  in  A 
Doll's  House  directly  contrasts  the  static  characterization 


Brewer  107 

and  lack  of  development  of  Linda  in  Death  of  a  Salesman. 
Nora  exhibits  the  potential  for  change  throughout  the  play, 
but  Linda  never  has  this  ability.  Nora  blames  Torvald  for 
suppressing  her  ability  to  grow  as  a  person;  Linda  never 
even  thinks  to  blame  Willy.  She  seems  content  with  her 
position  as  wife  and  mother  throughout  the  production.  In 
Willy's  flashbacks  ihrowghovX  Death  of  a  Salesman,  Miller 
characterizes  Linda  as  the  stereotypical  housewife;  she  puts 
the  laundry  out  to  dry.  Linda  does  not  assert  herself  as  a 
person  the  way  in  which  Nora  does,  and  she  allows  Willy 
and  his  fantasies  to  control  her  life. 

Linda  does  not  change  into  an  autonomous  person  even 
when  she  is  faced  with  Willy's  suicide  attempts.  Instead  of 
approaching  Willy  with  the  gas  piping  or  with  her 
knowledge  that  his  car  wrecks  have  not  been  accidents,  she 
tries  to  placate  him  and  make  him  feel  better.  She  instructs 
her  sons  to  do  the  same.  When  she  tells  Biff  and  Happy 
about  finding  the  piping,  she  says, 

How  can  I  mention  it  to  him... How  can  I  insult  him 

that  way?  I  don't  know  what  to  do.   I  live  from  day 

to  day,  boys.  It  tell  you,  I  know  every  thought  in  his 

mind.  It  sounds  so  old-fashioned  and  silly,  but  I  tell 

you  he  put  his  whole  life  into  you  and  you've  turned 

your  backs  on  him.    Biff,  I  swear  to  God!   Biff,  his 

life  is  in  your  hands!    (Miller  773) 

Instead  of  taking  any  action  on  her  part,  Linda  places  the 

responsibility  for  Willy  on  Biff.     Miller  does  not  give 

Linda  the  ability  to  do  anything  but  act  as  the  nurturing 

wife;  she  cannot  break  out  of  this  mold  and  change  their 

lives. 

In  the  last  scene  of  Death  of  a  Salesman,  Linda  sits  by 
Willy's  grave.  Even  at  this  point  in  the  play,  Linda  does 
not  try  to  understand  Willy  or  the  role  she  took  in 
perpetuating  his  fantasies.    She  speaks  to  Willy's  grave  of 


108  Southern  Academic  Review 

how  their  house  mortgage  has  been  paid  and  deludes 
herself  in  believing  that  they  were  "free  and  clear"  (797). 
She  allows  herself  to  continue  believing  in  the  false  hopes 
and  visions  of  her  life  with  Willy  after  his  death.  She  has 
not  changed  from  the  woman  she  was  in  the  first  scene  of 
the  play. 

Both  A  Doll's  House  and  Death  of  a  Salesman  may  be 
termed  "problem  plays,"  for  they  both  deal  with  social 
issues  in  the  context  of  the  societies  in  which  they  are  set. 
While  Ibsen  focuses  on  the  problem  of  women  and  their 
place  in  society  in  A  Doll's  House,  Miller  centers  his  play 
around  the  perception  of  the  "American  dream."  The 
American  dream  has  typically  been  a  male  one,  which  may 
account  for  Miller's  marginalizing  of  his  main  female 
character.  Miller's  tragic  hero  is  the  male  character, 
Willy,  while  Ibsen's  hero  is  the  woman,  Nora.  Nora 
seems  on  the  surface  to  be  typical  for  her  age  amd  place  in 
society,  but  as  the  play  continues,  it  becomes  obvious  that 
she  is  a  much  deeper  person  than  may  be  thought  at  first 
glance.  Ibsen  instills  in  her  the  ability  to  change  and 
develop,  while  Miller  pays  attention  to  Linda  only  to  make 
her  a  part  of  Willy's  American  fantasy. 

Perhaps  Ibsen  did  not  consciously  create  Nora  in  order 
to  facilitate  the  feminist  movement  that  was  beginning  to 
dawn  in  Europe  and  in  the  United  States,  but  her 
characterization,  and  A  Doll's  House  as  a  whole,  has  been 
used  to  show  the  plight  of  women  in  the  two  varying 
societies.   Templeton  writes, 

The  universalist  critics  of  ^4  Doll's  House  make  the 
familiar  claim  that  the  work  can  be  no  more  about 
women  than  men  because  the  interests  of  both  are  the 
same  "human"  ones;  sex  is  irrelevant,  and  thus 
gender  nonexistent,  in  the  literary  search  for  the  self, 
which  transcends  and  obliterates  mere  biological  and 


Brewer  109 

social  determination... But  to  say  that  Nora  Helmer 
stands  for  the  individual  in  search  of  his  or  her 
self... is  wrong,  if  not  absurd.     For  it  means  that 
Nora's  conflict  has  essentially  nothing  to  do  with  her 
identity  as  a  nineteenth-century  married  woman,  a 
married  woman,  or  a  woman.   Yet  both  Nora  and  A 
Doll's  House  are  unimaginable  otherwise.    (31) 
Whether  or  not  Ibsen  wanted  Nora  to  take  up  the  feminist 
torch,  she  did  and  must  be  analyzed  as  an  independent 
person  in  the  context  of  being  a  woman  in  a  male- 
dominated  society. 

Linda  also  exists  in  a  male-oriented  society,  but  Miller 
does  nothing  to  show  that  he  believes  women's  positions  in 
society  should  change.  Miller  focuses  only  on  Willy's 
failed  pursuit  of  the  American  dream  and  does  not  allow 
Linda  to  do  anything  separate  from  Willy.  Does  this  lack 
of  independent  characterization  make  Miller  a  chauvinist 
and  trivialize  Death  of  a  Salesman'^  importance  in  the 
American  literary  canon?  Because  Miller  has  written  such 
a  strong  assessment  of  the  failure  of  American  culture  to 
perpetuate  the  actual  realization  of  the  typical  American 
dream  by  most  citizens,  his  characterization  of  Linda  as 
stereotypical  does  not  make  the  play  a  failure.  Although 
one  may  wish  that  he  had  done  more  to  make  Linda  an 
independent  woman.  Miller  and  his  play  withstand  this 
criticism. 

Ibsen  did  influence  Miller's  choice  to  write  plays  in 
which  society  and  its  ills  play  an  important  part,  but  Miller 
moves  away  from  Ibsen  in  his  choice  of  what  problems  to 
write  about.  In  A  Doll's  House,  Ibsen  exhibits  the 
problems  women  faced  in  nineteenth-century  society,  but 
Miller  chooses  not  to  focus  Death  of  a  Salesman  on  the 
same  type  of  issue.  In  choosing  to  make  his  hero  a 
woman,  Ibsen  breaks  from  the  established  norms  of  heroes 


110  Southern  Academic  Review 

as  males,  while  Miller,  70  years  later,  does  not.  Although 
the  plays  differ  from  one  another  and  represent  a  society 
foreign  to  the  one  in  which  we  now  live,  both  are  still 
relevant  in  today's  society.  Neither  the  feminist  movement 
nor  the  changes  that  have  occurred  in  American  society  in 
the  past  decades  have  altered  the  world  to  such  a  great 
degree  as  to  make  either  play  obsolete. 


Brewer  1 1 1 

Works  Cited 

Hayman,  Ronald.  Arthur  Miller.  New  York:  Frederick 
Ungar,  1972. 

Heilbrun,  Carolyn  G.  Toward  a  Recognition  of  Androgyny. 
New  York:  Norton,  1964. 

Ibsen,  Henrik.  A  Doll's  House.   Jacobus  371-403. 

Jacobson,  Irving.  "Family  Dreams  in  Death  of  a 
Salesman.''  Critical  Essays  on  Arthur  Miller.  Ed. 
James  J.  Martine.  Boston:  G.  K.  Hall  &  Co.,  1979. 
44-52. 

Jacobus,  Lee  A.,  ed.  The  Bedford  Introduction  to  Drama. 
New  York:  St.  Martin's,  1989. 

Miller,  Arthur.   Death  of  a  Salesman.   Jacobus  758-797. 

Templeton,  Joan.  "The  Doll  House  Backlash:  Criticism, 
Feminism,  and  Ibsen."   PMLA  104  (1989):   28-40. 

Thomas,  David.  Henrik  Ibsen.  New  York:  Grove  Press, 
1983. 


Wolves  and  Women: 
The  Sexual  Fears 
of  the  Male  Protagonists 
in  Bram  Stoker's  Dracula 

Amorak  Huey 


With  his  dark  cape,  sharp  fangs,  and  strange  powers,  , 

Count  Dracula  has  become  an  archetype  of  evil  in  our  j 

society.   In  Bram  Stoker's  novel  Dracula,  the  Count  is  so  I 

dangerous  that  five  men  chase  him  across  Europe  to  j 

destroy  him.     To  these  men  and  to  Stoker,  the  Count         1 
represents   pure  evil;    of  that   there   is  little  question.  1 

Jonathan  Harker,  Dr.  John  Seward,  Arthur  Godalming,  | 

Quincey  Morris,  and  Dr.  Abraham  Van  Helsing  band 
together  to  hunt  down  this  evil  and  destroy  it.  They  do  so, 
as  Dr.  Van  Helsing  says,  "for  the  good  of  mankind"  (326). 
But  why  is  it  so  necessary  that  Dracula  be  destroyed? 
What  makes  him  such  a  threat  to  "mankind"?  It  seems  that 
Van  Helsing' s  unintentionally  sexist  term  is  rather  telling 
about  the  group's  underlying  motives  in  killing  Dracula. 
Although  the  Count  attacks  only  women  in  the  novel,  the 
men  seem  to  be  more  afraid  of  him  than  are  the  women. 
The  five  men  think  that  they,  as  men,  have  a  duty  to 
protect  Lucy  Westenra  and  Mina  Harker,  whom  they  see 


Huey  113 

as  "their  women."  By  biting  the  women,  Dracula  changes 
them  into  something  menacing,  horrible—and  sexual.  The 
men  have  non-sexual  conceptions  of  women  to  which  they 
expect  Lucy  and  Mina  to  conform-conventional  "feminine" 
roles  of  virgin,  wife,  and  mother.  Dracula  and  vampirism 
cause  Lucy  and  Mina  to  reject  their  traditional  roles,  thus 
robbing  the  men  of  their  masculine  identities;  this 
perceived  emasculation  is  ultimately  why  the  men  are  so 
threatened  by  Count  Dracula. 

The  first  instance  in  the  novel  of  a  man's  being 
threatened  by  a  sexually  aggressive  woman  occurs  in  Castle 
Dracula.  Jonathan  Harker  wanders  through  the  castle, 
venturing  into  rooms  that  the  Count  has  forbidden  him  to 
enter.  Having  fallen  asleep  in  one  of  those  rooms,  he 
awakens  to  find  himself  in  the  company  of  three  female 
vampires: 

There  was  something  about  them  that  made  me 

uneasy,  some  longing  and  at  the  same  time  fear.    I 

felt  in  my  heart  a  wicked^  burning  desire  that  they 

would  kiss  me  with  those  red  lips.    (46) 

That  he  is  sexually  attracted  to  these  vampires  is  obvious; 

he  even  thinks  briefly  of  Mina,  his  fiancee,  feeling  a 

momentary  pang  of  guilt  for  his  lustful  thoughts.     His 

desire  is  somewhat  lessened  by  his  fear,  however,  as  one 

of  the  female  vampires  takes  on  an  aggression  that  Jonathan 

finds  simultaneously  exciting  and  frightening: 

The  girl  went  on  her  knees,  and  bent  over  me, 
simply  gloating.  There  was  a  deliberate 
voluptuousness  which  was  both  thrilling  and 
repulsive,  and  as  she  arched  her  neck,  she  licked  her 
lips  like  an  animal,  till  I  could  see  in  the  moonlight 
the  moisture  shining  on  the  scarlet  lips  and  on  the  red 
tongue  as  it  lapped  the  white  sharp  teeth.  Lower  and 
lower  went  her  head  as  the  lips  went  below  the  range 


1 14  Southern  Academic  Review 

of  my  mouth  and  chin  and  seemed  about  to  fasten  on 

my  throat....!  could  feel  the  soft,  shivering  touch  of 

the  lips  on  the  super-sensitive  skin  of  my  throat,  and 

the  hard  dents  of  the  sharp  teeth,  just  touching  and 

pausing  there.     I  closed  my  eyes  in  a  languorous 

ecstasy  and  waited-waited  with  beating  heart.    (46- 

47) 

Jonathan  recounts  the  vampire's  actions  in  language  that 

describes  not  only  an  extremely  erotic  and  sexual  act  but 

also  an  animal  about  to  prey.  Thus  we  see  that  in  Jonathan 

Marker's  mind  (and  the  minds  of  the  other  men  in  the 

novel)  a  woman  becomes  like  an  animal  when  she  becomes 

sexually  dominant. 

In  her  biography  of  Bram  Stoker,  Phyllis  Roth  claims 
that  Jonathan's  part  in  the  above  scene  is  not  only  that  of 
willing  victim  but  also  that  of  child  (118).  Jonathan  says 
the  female  vampire's  face  seems  somehow  familiar  to  him, 
that  he  seems  "to  know  it  in  connection  with  some  dreamy 
fear"  (46);  Roth  theorizes  that  this  face  is  the  face  of  a 
mother  presented  as  archetype.  Supporting  her  claim  is  the 
fact  that  as  a  substitute  for  Jonathan,  Count  Dracula  gives 
the  three  women  vampires  a  child  (Roth,  Stoker  1 18).  If 
we  accept  that  Jonathan  sees  himself  as  child  in  this 
situation,  then  we  can  see  that  the  seduction  becomes  all 
the  more  frightening  for  a  Victorian  male  who  believes  in 
an  ideal  of  the  maternal,  nurturing  woman.  Jonathan 
becomes  aware  that  the  female  vampires  would  have 
destroyed  him  without  Dracula' s  intervention,  and  he 
realizes  with  horror  that  they  plan  to  destroy  the  child  that 
Dracula  gives  them.  The  female  vampire  then  is  a  mother, 
but  a  mother  who  rejects  maternity,  a  mother  who  seduces 
and  destroys  her  child  rather  than  caring  for  it. 

Roth  argues  that  the  fear  of  the  devouring  female  is 
combined  with  a  twisted  Oedipal   fantasy   in  the  above 


Huey  115 

scene.    She  claims  that  the  situation  conjures  up: 

the  mythic  image  of  the  vagina  denrata  evident  in  so 

many  folk  tales  in  which  the  mouth  and  the  vagina 

are  identified  with  one  another  by  the  primitive  mind 

and  pose  the  threat  of  castration  to  all  men  until  the 

teeth  are  extracted  by  the  hero.  {Stoker  123) 

Roth  seems  to  have  an  excellent  point  here.   The  language 

that  Stoker  uses  to  describe  the  vampire's  mouth  is  quite 

evocative  and  sensual.     At  the  same  time,  though,  it  is 

bestial  and  dangerous.    This  theory  also  explains  in  part 

Jonathan's  dual  response  of  arousal  and  terror.     He  is 

excited  by  the  vaginal  mouth  but  made  wary  by  the  sharp 

teeth  that  threaten  him. 

Jonathan's  attitude  toward  these  vampire  women 
changes  between  the  time  he  first  sees  them  and  the  time  he 
leaves  the  castle.  At  first,  he  calls  the  women  "ladies,  by 
their  dress  and  manner"  (45),-  and  he  certainly  seems 
willing  to  let  the  one  vampire  have  her  way  with  him,  but 
after  this  encounter  he  is  repulsed  by  the  mere  thought  of 
them,  calling  them  "awful  women... devils  of  the  Pit"  (61), 
with  whom  his  beloved,  chaste  Mina  has  nothing  in 
common.  The  fact  that  the  woman's  face  seems  familiar 
to  him,  however,  shows  that  Jonathan  does  indeed  identify 
these  women  with  real  women.  In  fact,  if  they  did  not 
represent  real  women,  he  would  not  feel  shame  and  guilt 
when  he  thinks  of  Mina  learning  of  the  incident  (Weissman 
74).    He  says  that  Mina  is  unlike  the  vampires,-  yet 

the  whole  book  reveals  the  fear  that  they  do  indeed 
have  something  in  common.  There  is  always  the 
possibility  that  the  Victorian  wife  will  become  the 
sort  of  woman  that  her  husband  both  desires  and 
fears.  (Weissman  75) 
Jonathan  wanted  to  kiss  the  vampires,  and  he  submits 
himself  to  whatever  the  women  have  planned  for  him;  he 


116  Southern  Academic  Review 

later  judges  and  blames  not  himself  but  the  women,  despite 
his  passive  acceptance  of  the  situation. 

This  passivity  becomes  yet  another  threat  for  Jonathan. 
He  is  repulsed  by  the  female  vampires'  aggressiveness, 
which  robs  him  of  his  proper  sexual  role  as  a  man.  He  is 
forced  to  play  a  submissive  role,  the  part  usually  assigned 
to  women  in  his  society.  As  he  lies  waiting,  he  can  feel 
the  teeth  on  his  flesh,  and  his  part  becomes  even  more 
feminine,  waiting  for  penetration.  In  addition,  the  woman 
plans  to  draw  out  of  Jonathan  "the  fluid  necessary  for  life" 
(Roth,  Stoker  121).  Roth  suggests  that  Jonathan  seems  to 
view  this  act  as  a  form  of  castration  (122).  Certainly  he 
leaves  Castle  Dracula  to  escape  Dracula  and  the  women  in 
hopes  of  preserving  his  life,  yet  his  manhood  also  seems  to 
be  at  stake.  Before  he  begins  the  climb  down  the  cliff  to 
safety,  he  writes  in  his  diary  that  "the  precipice  is  steep 
and  high.   At  its  foot  a  man  may  sleep—as  a  man"  (62). 

Although  how  the  female  vampires  came  to  be  is  never 
explicitly  spelled  out,  Dracula' s  control  over  them  seems 
to  indicate  that  he  created  them.  In  addition,  he  reminds 
them  that  they  should  know  from  past  actions  that  he 
knows  how  to  love  (47),^  intimating  that  he  once  loved 
them,  or  perhaps  had  sex  with  them.  They  are  all  three 
quite  physically  attractive,  and  from  Jonathan's  responses 
to  them,  we  can  gather  that  they  are  relatively  youthful. 
We  do  not  know  what  these  women  were  like  before 
Dracula  made  them  vampires,  but  we  do  know  what  the 
two  women  whom  he  attacks  in  the  novel  are  like.  Mina 
is  newly  married  when  she  is  attacked;  Lucy  is  engaged. 
As  critic  Judith  Weissman  points  out,  Dracula  does  not  bite 
"single  women,  preadolescent  women,  or  old  women.  He 
attacks  women  who  are  desired  by  other  men  and  who  are 
becoming  sexually  experienced"  (75).  When  Dracula  bites 
Lucy  and  Mina,  they  seem  to  become  even  more  sexually 


Huey  117 

aware,  and  as  they  turn  into  vampires,  "they  become  too 
sexual  for  their  husbands  or  fiances  to  endure"  (Weissman 
75). 

Lucy  is  the  first  of  the  two  women  to  be  attacked  by 
Dracula,  and  we  watch  as  she  deteriorates  toward  death  and 
vampirism.  During  the  daytime,  she  is  quite  languid  and 
sad;  at  night  "she  becomes  very  sexual"  (Weissman  75)  as 
she  comes  more  and  more  under  the  Count's  influence. 
But  even  before  the  Count's  attacks,  Lucy  seems  to  be  a 
rather  sexual  being.  She  tells  us  directly  that  she  is 
attracted  to  Arthur,  Seward,  and  Quincey  Morris,  wishing 
that  it  were  possible  for  a  "girl"  to  marry  three  "men,"  or 
as  many  as  would  have  her  (68).  In  fact,  even  her 
sleepwalking,  which  seems  to  be  a  metaphor  for  sexual 
consciousness,  precedes  Dracula  (Johnson  26).  Sex  is 
associated  with  sleeping,  even  by  Mina,  who  says  that  men 
and  women  should  be  allowed  to  see  each  other  sleeping 
before  they  marry  (100).  By  sleepwalking,  Lucy  takes  an 
active  role  in  her  own  sleeping,  an  activity  which  should  be 
passive.  This  active  role,  then,  becomes  a  metaphor  for 
Lucy's  awakening  sexuality.  Lucy's  nighttime  excursions 
are  quite  frightening  to  the  men,  as  are  the  mysterious  bite 
marks  on  her  neck.  Metaphorically,  these  puncture  wounds 
and  Lucy's  loss  of  blood  can  be  taken  to  represent  her  loss 
of  virginity—or  at  the  least  her  loss  of  innocence. 

During  the  course  of  Lucy's  illness,  she  requires  blood 
transfusions  from  each  of  the  four  men.  The  literal  and 
metaphorical  significance  of  these  transfusions  is  not  lost 
on  any  of  the  men."*  The  blood  transfused  into  Lucy  must 
be  from  a  man;  women  are  too  frail  to  provide  enough. 
John  Seward  agrees  to  be  her  first  donor,  but  both  he  and 
Van  Helsing  are  relieved  when  Arthur  shows  up  in  time  to 
take  his  place.  It  is  fitting  that  her  betrothed  be  her  partner 
in  such  an  intimate  act.  Eventually,  however,  all  four  men 


118  Southern  Academic  Review 

must  give  of  their  blood,  and  they  all  seem  to  agree  with 
Seward's  sentiment  that  "no  man  knows,  till  he  experiences 
it,  what  it  is  to  feel  his  own  lifeblood  drawn  away  into  the 
veins  of  the  woman  he  loves"  (137).  The  transfusions 
seem  to  make  the  men  feel  like  men—they  all  are  proud  to 
give  of  themselves  in  order  to  save  Lucy,  to  whom  they  are 
all  sexually  attracted.  Yet  they  also  seem  to  fear  Lucy 
more  and  more.  There  is  something  illicit  about  the 
transfusions  that  do  not  come  from  Arthur,  and  Van 
Helsing  warns  against  letting  Arthur  learn  of  them  for  fear 
that  he  might  be  jealous  or  hurt.  This  attitude  stems  from 
the  sexual  nature  of  the  transfusions  and  of  Lucy,  and  this 
sexuality  is  closely  aligned  with  her  growing  vampirism. 

While  Lucy's  health  is  declining  and  she  is  turning  into 
a  vampire,  a  wolf  escapes  from  a  nearby  zoological 
gardens  and  appears  at  her  window.  From  the  very 
beginning  of  the  novel,  Dracula  has  been  identified  with 
wolves,  and  we  assume  that  he  is  in  control  of  this  one  as 
well.  In  an  excerpt  from  the  "Pall  Mall  Gazette,"  we  read 
of  an  interviewer  investigating  the  escaped  wolf.  The  wolf, 
named  Bersicker,  has  little  plot  value  other  than  to  show 
Dracula' s  hold  on  Lucy,  but  his  thematic  value  is 
significant.  The  interviewer  talks  to  Thomas  Bilder,  a 
zookeeper,  and  Bilder  says  several  things  that  serve  to 
connect  the  wolf  to  Lucy  on  a  metaphorical  level.  First,  he  „ 

says  that  Bersicker  has  always  been  a  nice,  well-behaved  * 

wolf,  never  causing  any  trouble.  Never,  that  is,  until  the 
appearance  of  a  tall,  gaunt  stranger  we  know  to  be  the 
Count.  Bilder  credits  the  wolf's  disappearance  to  the 
creature's  fickle  nature.  In  a  statement  that  seems  to  sum 
up  the  attitude  toward  women  shared  by  all  the  men  in  the 
book,  he  says,  "You  can't  trust  wolves  no  more  nor 
women"  (145).  With  this  statement,  Bilder  connects 
wolves,  and  thus,  by  association,  vampirism,  with  women, 


Huey  119 

and  he  declares  both  of  them  to  be  generally  untrustworthy 
and  equally  threatening  to  men.  As  one  critic,  Gail 
Griffm,  says,  this  novel  is  largely  "a  novel  about  wolflike 
women"  (145).  Bilder  further  links  Lucy  and  the  wolf 
when  he  says  that  Bersicker  is  only  a  threat  to  small 
children,  foreshadowing  Lucy's  later  victims. 

Just  before  Lucy  dies,  she  is  openly  vampiric  in  front 
of  the  men  for  the  first  time.  In  a  voice  hardly  her  own, 
a  voice  that  is  "soft  and  voluptuous"  (168),  she  beckons 
Arthur  to  her:  "Oh,  my  love,  I  am  so  glad  you  have  come. 
Kiss  me!"  (168).  Arthur  begins  to  respond  eagerly  to  this 
frankly  sexual  invitation,  but  Van  Helsing  prevents  him, 
telling  him  that  his  life,  his  soul,  and  Lucy's  soul  depend 
on  his  resistance.  The  implication  of  this  warning  is  clear: 
beware  of  sexually  aggressive  women.  After  Lucy  dies 
and  becomes  a  full-fledged  vampire,  it  is  even  more 
important  that  the  men  avoid  her  sexual  advances.  When 
Arthur  goes  with  the  group  to  destroy  her,  she  again  tries 
to  seduce  (and  therefore  attack)  him:  "Come  to  me,  Arthur. 
Leave  these  others  and  come  to  me.  My  arms  are  hungry 
for  you"  (218).  Seward  says  that  there  is  something 
"diabolically  sweet"  (218)  in  her  voice,  something  that 
again  is  both  attractive  and  repulsive  to  the  men. 

Another  aspect  of  Lucy's  vampirism  that  makes  her  so 
fearsome  to  the  men  is  that  she  attacks  only  children.  Just 
as  the  three  female  vampires  in  Castle  Dracula,  Lucy 
rejects  maternity,  becoming  a  destroyer  instead  of  a 
nurturer.  In  some  ways,  Lucy  and  her  rejection  of 
motherhood  are  even  more  insidious  than  the  other  three 
female  vampires,  because  her  vampirism  is  not  limited  to 
the  animal-like  savagery  of  Dracula' s  castlemates.  Rather, 
Lucy  makes  children  attracted  to  her.  The  children  she 
bites  call  her  the  beautiful  lady,  and  they  all  want  to  be  her 
victims.  Lucy  becomes  at  once  seductress  and  mother;  she 


120  Southern  Academic  Review 

uses  the  very  feminine  role  that  she  rejects  to  further  her 
vampirism.  When  the  men  confront  Lucy  in  front  of  her 
tomb,  she  throws  to  the  ground  the  child  she  held  at  her 
breast,  proving  that  "Dracula  has  so  completely  polluted 
her  femininity  that  she  has  lost  all  maternal  feeling" 
(Griffm  143).  This  point  is  when  the  men  lose  all  feeling 
for  her,  and  her  cold-bloodedness  brings  a  groan  even  from 
her  devoted  Arthur  (217). 

The  next  night  the  men  follow  Lucy  into  her  tomb,  and 
Arthur  drives  a  stake  through  her  heart,  a  symbolically 
phallic  deed  of  great  importance.  Not  only  is  the  act  of 
penetrating  her  with  a  stake  sexually  significant,  her  death 
is  described  in  terms  that  very  closely  resemble  a 
description  of  a  woman  having  an  orgasm:  "The  Thing^  in 
the  coffm  writhed;  and  a  hideous,  blood-curdling  scream 
came  from  the  opened  red  lips.  The  body  shook  and 
quivered  and  twisted  in  wild  contortions;  the  sharp  white 
teeth  champed  together  till  the  lips  were  cut"  (222).  Here 
again  we  have  the  vagina  dentata.  Lucy's  mouth  is 
described  in  sexual  terms,  and  the  men  are  repulsed  by  it. 
But  here  Arthur  becomes  the  hero  and  removes  the  teeth 
and  the  threat. 

That  it  is  Arthur  who  destroys  Lucy  is  meaningful 
because  of  the  sexual  nature  of  the  destruction.  Not  only 
is  Lucy's  death  evocative  of  an  orgasm,  but  Arthur's  own 
role  is  described  in  sexual  terms: 

His  untrembling  arm  rose  and  fell,  driving  deeper 
and  deeper  the  mercy-bearing  stake,  whilst  the  blood 
from  the  pierced  heart  welled  and  spurted  up  around 
it.... Finally  [Lucy]  lay  still.  The  terrible  task  was 
over.  The  hammer  fell  from  Arthur's  hand.  He 
reeled  and  would  have  fallen  had  we  not  caught  him. 
The  great  drops  of  sweat  sprang  from  his  forehead, 
and  his  breath  came  in  broken  gasps.  (222) 


Huey  121 

Plainly,  the  act  is  representative  of  intercourse.  But  this  is 
correct  intercourse,  as  far  as  the  men  are  concerned. 
Arthur  is  the  aggressor  in  consummating  his  marriage  with 
Lucy,  and  the  language  even  suggests  that  he  takes  her 
virginity  (the  blood  symbolizes  the  loss  of  her  hymen). 
This  act  of  sex  restores  Arthur  to  his  proper  role  as  a  man 
and  Lucy  to  her  passive  role  as  a  woman.  Lucy's 
salvation,  as  well  as  the  men's,  lies  in  her  restoration  to 
her  correct  role  as  submissive  female.  The  men  all  breathe 
a  great  sigh  of  relief  after  this  scene,  grateful  that,  at  least 
temporarily,  things  have  been  returned  to  their  natural 
state. 

This  "natural  state"  is  short-lived,  however.  Mina  and 
Jonathan  Marker  are  already  on  their  way  to  London, 
where  Mina  will  become  Dracula's  next  victim.  The  men 
view  Mina  somewhat  differently  than  they  do  Lucy.  As 
already  stated,  the  men  were  all  physically  and 
romantically  attracted  to  Lucy.  They  are  also  attracted  to 
Mina,  but  not  quite  in  the  same  manner.  From  his  very 
first  meeting  with  her.  Van  Helsing  idealizes  Mina.  Before 
he  knows  her  well,  he  compares  her  to  an  angel.  Seward 
later  calls  her  a  "sweet,  sweet,  good,  good  woman"  (313), 
and  the  other  men  seem  to  share  these  opinions.  For  the 
men,  Mina  becomes  "the  archetypal  Good  Woman" 
(Griffin  145),  responsible  for  carrying  out  the  role  Lucy 
has  abandoned.  She  is  already  married,  so  she  becomes 
untouchable.  Instead  of  being  the  desirable  virgin,  she 
becomes  the  loyal  wife  on  her  way  to  being  the  nurturing 
mother.  She  is  somewhat  less  sexually  threatening  than 
was  Lucy,  and  the  men  become  symbolically  her  sons 
rather  than  her  lovers  (Roth,  Stoker  121).  In  addition, 
Mina  takes  on  the  role  of  sister,  asexual  and  caring.  Then, 
when  she  meets  Quincey  Morris,  he  calls  her  "little  girl" 
(237),  so  she  takes  on  a  third  role,  that  of  "eternal  child, 


124  Southern  Academic  Review 

Dracula,  and  when  Dracula  leaves  London,  the  men  must 
chase  him  to  save  Mina  and  all  "mankind. "  Mina  asks  Van 
Helsing  why  they  have  to  hunt  down  Dracula  when  he  has 
left  them  and  is  no  longer  an  immediate  danger  to  them. 
His  response  to  her  is  indicative  of  the  men's  fear  of  her  as 
a  woman  and  a  vampire:  "Because  he  can  live  for 
centuries,  and  you  are  but  mortal  woman.  Time  is  now  to 
be  dreaded—since  once  he  put  that  mark  upon  your  throat" 
(319).  In  other  words,  the  men  know  that  once  Mina  dies, 
she  will  become  as  Lucy  was:  a  female  vampire  who 
seduces  and  destroys  men,  rejecting  the  correct  notion  of 
femininity  and  womanhood. 

So,  the  men  set  off  across  Europe  to  kill  Count  Dracula 
and  end  this  threat  to  Mina~and  to  themselves.  But  whom 
(or  what)  exactly  are  they  chasing?  In  all  that  has 
occurred,  we  have  actually  seen  very  little  of  Dracula 
himself.^  In  what  we  have  seen  of  him,  we  discover  that 
he  knows  perfectly  well  that  the  way  to  intimidate  the  men 
is  through  their  women.  In  a  face-to-face  confrontation  in 
one  of  Dracula' s  London  homes,  he  tells  the  men,  "Your 
girls  that  you  love  are  mine  already;  and  through  them  you 
and  others  shall  yet  be  mine"  (312).  This  statement  reveals 
a  double  threat  to  the  men.  First,  he  is  attacking  their 
society  at  what  the  men  perceive  as  its  weakest  point—its 
women.  But  the  second  threat  is  more  immediate  and  more 
terrifying: 

He  can  destroy  this  collective  male  unconscious 
symbolically,  by  transforming  its  ideal  Good  Women 
into  sexual  wolves.  He  is  both  a  sexual  competitor 
gloating  over  his  superior  prowess  and  a  subliminal 
voice  within  our  heroes,  whispering  that  at  heart,  the 
girls  they  love  are  all  potential  vampires,  that  their 
angels  are,  in  fact,  whores."  (Griffm  147) 
Dracula,     then,     represents     to    the    men    both    their 


Huey  125 

shortcomings  and  their  fears.  They  worry  that  they  are  not 
masculine  enough  to  be  men  and  that  women  can  steal  what 
masculinity  they  do  have.  In  short,  these  men  are  worried 
that  Dracula  is  a  better  man  than  they. 

That  the  men  think  of  the  Count  as  something  of  a 
superman  is  evident  also  in  that  they  seem  to  project  their 
own  desires  onto  him.  Although  Dracula  is  the  character 
associated  with  killing  and  destruction,  most  of  the  "on- 
stage" killing  is  actually  done  by  the  heroes  (Roth, 
"Suddenly"  61).  Their  internal  desire  to  destroy  comes  to 
the  surface  when  Seward  sees  the  Lucy-vampire.  "Had  she 
then  to  be  killed  I  could  have  done  it  with  savage  delight" 
(217),  he  says.  Such  speech  is  hardly  to  be  expected  of  the 
good  guys.  In  addition,  Dracula  represents  to  the  men 
power,  sex,  and  immortality,  all  of  which  seem  to  be  traits 
desired  by  men. 

As  well  as  all  that  he  stands  for  as  a  man,  and  rather 
paradoxically,  Dracula  is  also  associated  with  female 
sexuality.  In  the  scene  where  Mina  drinks  his  blood,  the 
language  used  to  describe  Dracula' s  mouth  relates  to  him 
the  qualities  of  the  vagina  dentata: 

The  Count  turned  his  face. . .  .The  great  nostrils  of  the 

white  aquiline  nose  opened  wide  and  quivered  at  the 

edge;  and  the  white  sharp  teeth,  behind  the  full  lips 

of  the  blood-dripping  mouth,  clamped  together  like 

those  of  a  wild  beast.  (288) 

Again  we  have  the  evocative  language  and  the  reminder 

that  if  female  sexuality  is  not  destroyed,  it  will  destroy  its 

male  victims.    To  the  men,  this  scene  is  perhaps  the  most 

horrific  they  encounter,  for  it  represents  their  worst  fears. 

They   know   that  they   must  track   down   Dracula   and 

symbolically  pull  the  teeth  from  the  threatening  mouth. 

When  the  men  finally  reach  Transylvania,  there  are  two 
things  they  must  accomplish.   Obviously,  they  have  to  kill 


126  Southern  Academic  Review 

Dracula  himself,  but  they  also  must  visit  his  castle  and 
destroy  the  three  female  vampires.  Van  Helsing  is  chosen 
to  kill  the  female  vampires,  and  he  does  so,  visiting  the 
castle  during  daylight  and  driving  a  stake  through  each  of 
them.  The  act  of  phallic  aggression  is  reminiscent  of 
Lucy's  destruction,  and  these  three  female  vampires  die 
similarly,  with  appropriate  orgasmic  writhing  and 
screeching.  Significant  in  their  destruction,  however,  is 
Van  Helsing 's  attraction  to  them.  He  finds  them  so 
beautiful,  so  sexually  exciting,  that  he  is  hard  pressed  to 
kill  them  and  is  even  momentarily  entranced.  He  finds 
their  sexual  nature  both  revulsive  and  attractive,  but  in  the 
end,  it  is  too  threatening  for  him  to  allow,  and  he  kills 
them. 

In  comparison  to  the  deaths  of  the  women  vampires, 
Dracula  himself  dies  rather  peacefully.  Jonathan  beheads 
him,  Quincey  plunges  a  Bowie  knife  through  his  heart,  and 
the  Count  crumbles  away  into  dust  (380).  With  this 
symbolic  castration  of  Dracula,  the  men  restore  their  world 
to  its  natural  order,  freeing  Mina  from  the  curse  of 
vampirism  and  sexuality.  No  longer  is  Mina  a  wantonly 
sexual  woman,  and  the  men  are  no  longer  threatened  by 
her.  The  men  have  not  outgrown  or  overcome  their  fears; 
they  have  merely  eliminated  the  source  of  those  fears. ^ 
They  can  rest  assured  that  they  have  fulfilled  their 
masculine  roles,  protecting  their  Mina  from  vampirism  and 
sex.  Appropriately  enough,  Mina  gives  birth  to  a  boy  on 
the  anniversary  of  Dracula' s  death,  and  that  boy  is  given 
the  names  of  each  of  our  men.  In  him  rests  the  future;  he 
is  to  be  the  embodiment  of  all  the  positive  masculine  traits 
the  men  see  in  themselves.  The  novel  ends  with  Van 
Helsing 's  words  of  praise  for  Mina: 

This  boy  will  someday  know  what  a  brave  and 
gallant  woman  his  mother  is.   Already  he  knows  her 


Huey  ni 

sweetness    and    loving    care;    later    on    he    will 
understand  how  some  men  so  loved  her,  that  they  did 
dare  so  much  for  her  sake.    (382) 
Mina  has  been  restored  to  her  position  as  ideed  woman. 
She  is  sweet  and  good,  maternal  and  nurturing. 

Dracula  is  a  monster  throughout  the  novel,  but  his 
threat  is  more  serious  than  mere  blood-sucking  and  murder. 
If  he  were  simply  a  killer,  the  men  would  most  likely  have 
let  him  escape  back  to  Transylvania.  However,  Dracula 
and  vampirism  represent  a  sexuality  that  the  men  cannot 
allow  in  their  world—female  sexuality.  The  men  fear 
women,  and  to  allow  a  woman  to  possess  sexual  aggression 
is  to  deny  that  aggression  to  men,  unstabilizing  their  self- 
definition.  The  men  see  women  with  desires  as  menacing 
to  their  masculinity,  and  desires  are  released  by  Dracula' s 
bite.  Therefore,  they  must  chase  down  Dracula  and  end 
his  power  in  an  effort  to  save  their  own.  But  what  is  most 
despicable  about  the  men's  attitude  toward  women  is  the 
dual  response  to  alluring  women  evinced  by  the  men 
throughout  the  book.  The  men  are  not  merely  repulsed  by 
sexual  women;  they  are  also  attracted  to  them.  Jonathan 
Marker  wants  the  female  vampires  in  Castle  Dracula  to  kiss 
him,  to  bite  him.  Despite  his  revulsion,  he  is  perfectly 
willing  to  be  their  victim.  Van  Helsing  is  also  quite 
aroused  by  these  vampires.  Arthur  must  be  prevented  from 
kissing  Lucy  when  she  beckons  him  in  front  of  her  tomb. 
The  men  never  stop  to  think  about  their  own  role  in  this 
attraction.  To  do  so  would  be  to  admit  weakness,  and 
weakness  is  not  masculine.  Instead,  the  men  blame  the 
women  entirely  and  kill  them.  It  is  bad  enough  that  the 
men  are  afraid  of  sexual  women;  it  is  even  worse  that  they 
want  women  to  be  sexual  and  then  destroy  them  for  it. 


128  Southern  Academic  Review 

Notes 

^Jonathan's  use  of  the  adjective  wicked  is  telling.  He 
clearly  sees  sex  as  something  to  be  abhorred  and  sexual 
desire  as  wrong. 

^Critic  Gail  Griffin  argues  that  the  fact  that  Jonathan  sees 
these  women  as  ladies  "makes  them  all  the  more  perversely 
exciting,  as  only  lower-class  women  were  supposed  to  have 
sexual  desires"  (138). 

^Critic  Clive  Leatherdale  suggests  that  the  relationship 
between  Dracula  and  the  three  female  vampires  has 
incestuous  overtones,  adding  yet  another  sexual  taboo  to 
vampirism.  According  to  Leatherdale,  Dracula  seems  to 
represent  the  husband  of  one  of  the  vampires  and  the  father 
of  the  other  two,  which  makes  his  statement  that  they 
should  know  he  is  able  to  love  even  more  horrific  (149). 

'^The  significance  of  these  blood  transfusions  is  great. 
Dracula  sucks  blood  from  his  victims;  Lucy  drains  the 
blood  of  the  men  in  these  transfusions.  The  mingling  of 
blood  is  clearly  symbolic  of  sexual  intercourse,  as  blood 
becomes  an  analogy  for  semen  (Leatherdale  149).  Thus, 
Lucy's  sexual  awakening  is  furthered  by  the  blood 
transfusions. 

^That  John  calls  Lucy  "The  Thing"  at  this  point  is  telling. 
She  is  now  so  far  removed  from  his  Victorian  male  sense 
of  femininity  that  he  cannot  identify  her  as  a  woman. 
Moments  later,  after  her  vampiric  side  is  destroyed,  he 
again  calls  her  Lucy,  noting  that  her  "sweetness  and 
purity"  (222)  have  been  restored. 

^The  scar  on  Mina's  head  is  further  significant  in  that  it 
serves  to  connect  Mina  with  Dracula.    Dracula  still  bears 


Huey  129 

the  red  scar  on  his  forehead  where  Jonathan  struck  him. 
Now  they  are  both  marked,  warning  the  world  of  the 
danger  they  represent. 

^Dracula's  absence  throughout  a  large  part  of  the  novel 
seems  to  reflect  the  fact  that  the  true  enemies  of  the  men 
are  women  and  sexuality.  In  fact,  he  himself  never 
physically  threatens  the  men,  except  in  Castle  Dracula, 
where  he  tells  the  female  vampires  that  Jonathan  Harker  is 
his;  this  threat,  however,  proves  empty. 

^This  reading  of  the  end  of  the  novel  is  not  universally 
shared.  One  critic,  Alan  Johnson,  believes  that  by 
destroying  Count  Dracula,  the  men  have  come  to  terms 
with  their  fears  of  women.  Johnson  believes  that  Mina  and 
Jonathan  Harker  wind  up  as  equal  partners  in  marriage, 
and  that  the  New  Woman  triumphs  in  the  person  of  Mina 
(36). 


130  Southern  Academic  Review 

Works  Cited 

Carter,  Margaret  L.,  ed.  Dracula:  The  Vampire  and  the 
Critics.  Ann  Arbor:  UMI  Research  P,  1988. 

Griffin,  Gail  B.  "'Your  Girls  That  You  Love  Are  All 
Mine':  Dracula  and  the  Victorian  Male  Sexual 
Imagination."   Carter  137-148. 

Johnson,  Alan  P.  "'Dual  Life':  The  Status  of  Women  in 
Dracula. "  Sexuality  and  Victorian  Literature.  Ed.  by 
Don  Richard  Cox.  Knoxville:  U  Tennessee  P,  1984. 
20-39. 

Leatherdale,  Clive.  Dracula:  The  Novel  and  the  Legend. 
Wellingborough,  Northamptonshire:  Aquarian  P,  1985. 

Roth,  Phyllis  A.  Bram  Stoker.   Boston:  G.  K.  Hall,  1982. 

— .  "Suddenly  Sexual  Women  in  Bram  Stoker's  Dracula. " 
Carter  57-67. 

Stoker,  Bram.  Dracula.  1897.  New  York:  Signet 
Classics,  1965. 

Weissman,  Judith.  "Women  and  Vampires:  Dracula  as  a 
Victorian  Novel."   Carter  69-78. 


The  Incompatibility 
of  Marxism  and  Feminism 


Natalie  Mever 


Within  western  industrialized  culture,  some  feminists 
who  view  capitalism  as  an  oppressive  social,  economic,  and 
political  structure  have  attempted  to  incorporate  feminist 
thought  into  that  of  Marxism.  In  most  attempts,  however, 
this  incorporation  repeatedly  has  meant  the  compromising 
of  feminist  needs  and  aims.  In  contrast  to  Marxism,  which 
places  total  emphasis  upon  the  fight  to  destroy  capitalism, 
feminism  places  as  great  or  greater  an  emphasis  on  the 
battle  against  the  forces  of  patriarchy.  Patriarchy,  the 
domination  of  women  by  men  and  the  institutions  among 
men  that  perpetuate  this  domination,  pervades  all  areas  of 
both  the  public  and  private  spheres,  and  yet  in  spite  of 
patriarchy's  all-encompassing  nature,  Marxism  gives  it 
little  attention,  deeming  it  a  manifestation  of  capitalism 
which  will  disappear  after  the  workers'  revolution. 
Although  the  male  wage  laborer  experiences  exploitation 
and  oppression  under  capitalism,  his  experience  cannot  be 
generalized  to  a  woman's  experience  under  both  capitalism 
and  patriarchy.  By  denying  the  existence  of  patriarchy  as 
an  entity  separate  from  capitalism,  Marxism  renders  itself 


132  Southern  Academic  Review 

incompatible  with  the  aims  of  feminism. 

Before  turning  to  a  discussion  of  the  relationship 
between  Marxism  and  feminism,  it  is  helpful  to  examine 
the  basic  features  of  traditional  Marxist  thought.  In 
building  the  case  against  capitalism,  Marxism  begins  with 
a  foundation  of  human  nature  as  defined  through  an 
approach  of  historical-materialism.  Unlike  liberalism, 
Marxism  holds  that  there  is  no  one  universal  human  nature. 
Instead,  according  to  Marxism,  human  nature  is  historical 
in  that  it  is  created  in  the  changing  contexts  of  societies. 
The  production  of  food,  clothing,  and  shelter  within  society 
is  what  separates  humans  from  animals,  since  human 
activity  is  conscious  and  has  direction.  This  purposeful 
activity  is  what  Marx  calls  'praxis.'  Through  praxis,  the 
first  historical  act  is  performed -in  order  to  satisfy  an 
existing  need;  in  turn,  this  action  creates  new  needs.  In 
this  way,  humans  continually  create  their  own  needs  while 
at  the  same  time  creating  their  own  nature  (Jagger  53-54). 

According  to  traditional  Marxism,  human  nature  further 
is  characterized  by  the  mode  of  production  in  a  given 
society.  Individuals  living  in  a  hunting/gathering  society 
differ  in  nature  from  those  living  in  an  agrarian  society, 
just  as  those  individuals  living  in  a  feudal  society  differ  in 
nature  from  those  living  in  a  nineteenth-century  industrial 
society.  Societies  are  constituted  by  different  modes  of 
production,  and  these  modes  are  fundamental  to  the 
character  of  a  particular  society,  which  is  fundamental  to 
the  creation  of  human  nature.  It  follows,  in  traditional 
Marxist  thought,  that  there  can  be  no  abstract  individual; 
the  individual  is  constantly  changing  in  response  to  his  or 
her  changing  society. 

For  Marxism,  the  importance  of  the  mode  of 
production  in  capitalist  society  lies  in  the  fact  that 
capitalism  creates  class  distinctions,  which  are  inherently 


Meyer  133 

hierarchical.  Marxism  regards  class  distinctions  as  creating 
certain  categories  of  social  types—the  bourgeois  and  the 
proletarian—and  individuals  within  these  two  types  display 
different  characteristics.  Therefore  it  can  be  said  that  in 
addition  to  the  combined  influences  of  history  and  the  mode 
of  production,  human  nature  is  defined  also  by  one's  class. 

It  is  the  place  of  the  proletariat,  or  working  class,  in 
which  Marxist  thought  is  centered.  According  to  Marxism, 
work  is  valuable.  It  is  through  work  that  humans  realize 
their  potential  as  creative  beings.  Forced  work,  however, 
is  harmful  to  this  potential.  A  worker's  labor  power  (not 
the  labor  itself)  is  seen  as  property  in  the  person,  and  this 
property  is  exploited  by  capitalism  through  forced  work. 
Capitalism  limits,  or  represses,  an  individual's  creative 
identity  because  capital,  in  owning  the  means  of 
production,  alienates  worker  from  both  product  and  labor 
power.  Workers  do  not  instantly  rebel  because  they  are 
held  in  a  sort  of  mental  check  by  the  dominant  ideology  of 
capitalist  society  which  creates  a  "false  consciousness" 
among  the  worker  class,  as  well  as  the  bourgeoisie.  The 
belief  in  the  inevitability  of  a  class  society  is  an  element  of 
this  false  consciousness,  as  is  modem  liberal 
contractarianism.  Under  liberal  contractarianism,  the 
worker  contracts  freely  with  the  capitalist,  and  by  definition 
individuals  who  voluntarily  enter  into  a  contract  cannot  be 
considered  exploited. 

Marxism  argues  that  if  they  are  ever  to  reach  their  full 
potential,  members  of  the  proletariat  must  lay  aside  this 
false  consciousness  and  rise  up  against  capitalism,  taking 
the  means  of  production  into  their  own  hands.  It  is,  in 
fact,  the  potentiality  of  humans  to  achieve  their  full  creative 
powers  that  makes  them  potentially  revolutionary.  Without 
this  potential,  workers  are  merely  exploited  workers, 
lacking  any  sort  of  initiative  for  revolution  (Eisenstein  7). 


134  Southern  Academic  Review 

With  this  initiative,  though,  workers  will  rise  up,  and 
according  to  traditional  Marxist  thought,  their  revolution 
will  bring  an  end  to  their  alienation  and  will  create  a 
classless  society  in  which  the  state  shall  wither  away. 

These  are  the  basic  tenets  of  traditional  Marxist 
thought,  and  it  is  within  these  principles  that  feminists 
have,  at  times,  attempted  to  create  parallels  between 
Marxist  and  feminist  theory.  It  is  not  difficult  to  see  how 
the  doctrines  of  Marxism  would  have  first  attracted 
feminists.  The  idea  of  the  relationship  of  the  proletariat  to 
the  bourgeois  as  analogous  to  the  relationship  of  women  to 
men  can  appear  ideal.  The  male  gender,  seen  as  holding 
the  reigns  of  power,  neatly  fits  into  the  category  of 
"bourgeoisie,"  while  the  female  gender,  seen  as  laboring 
under  the  dominance  of  men,  falls  equally  as  neatly  into  the 
category  of  "proletariat. "  Some  feminists  therefore  could 
make  the  connection  that  woman,  like  workers,  are  unable 
to  achieve  their  potential  within  the  existing  structures  of 
society,  and  so  become  a  potentially  revolutionary  body  of 
individuals. 

More  specifically,  this  relationship  of  worker  to 
capitalist  has  been  seen  as  analogous  to  the  relationship  of 
wife  to  husband.  It  is  this  analogy  that  has  been 
particularly  attractive  to  some  feminists,  for  within  it  lie  all 
the  possibilities  of  a  comparison  of  the  employment 
contract  with  the  marriage  contract.  The  above-mentioned 
relationship  between  males  and  females  is  too  broad  in  that 
it  cannot  be  seen  in  the  context  of  a  contract,  for  women, 
as  a  group,  do  not  enter  a  contract  to  be  dominated  by 
men.  By  narrowing  the  scope  to  the  relationship  of 
husband  and  wife,  feminists  have  been  able  to  argue  that 
the  marriage  contract,  like  the  employment  contract,  is  an 
exploitative  contract. 

The  early  feminists  fought  for  civil  independence  for 


Meyer  135 

the  wife,  whose  property  and  person  passed  form  father  to 
husband  under  the  law;  the  wife  had  no  "civic"  personality. 
Women  also  fought  for  women's  suffrage;  enfranchisement 
is,  like  the  ownership  of  property,  one  of  the  basic 
freedoms  associated  with  the  individual  under  modem 
liberal  thinking,  in  which  supposedly  all  individuals 
exercise  rational  thought,  although,  "all  individuals" 
originally  included  only  white  male  property  holders. 
Women,  as  well  as  a  number  of  minorities,  were  excluded. 
Having  gained  recognition  as  rational  individuals,  women 
continue  to  argue  for  more  equal  laws  within  the  marriage 
contract. 

The  liberal  feminist  argument  based  upon  women  as 
rational  individuals,  however,  can  be  turned  against  itself. 
Opponents  argue  that  the  marriage  contract  is  just  that,  a 
contract— 2ind  implicit  within  the  definition  of  contract  is 
the  idea  that  only  rational  individuals  are  able  to  "contract 
in."  More  importantly,  a  contract  is  valid  only  if  these 
rational  individuals  enter  into  it  voluntarily.  Therefore, 
liberal  feminists  are  caught  in  a  theoretically-bound  web. 
Their  opponents  argue  that  women,  as  rational  individuals, 
by  definition  enter  freely  into  marriage  contracts  of  which 
they  fully  know  the  conditions,  and  for  some,  the 
conditions  of  the  marriage  contract  seem  fairly  equal:  the 
husband  provides  shelter  and  security  in  return  for 
housework,  childbearing  an  rearing,  and  sexual  services 
from  the  wife.  Further,  marriage  contracts  are  not 
compulsory,  so  those  women  who  believe  that  the 
conditions  are  unfair  are  not  compelled  to  enter  into  the 
contract.  For  liberal  feminists  to  argue  that  women  are  not 
aware  of  the  conditions  or  are  not  entering  these  contracts 
voluntarily  is  to  undercut  their  own  arguments  that  women 
are  rational  individuals  just  as  are  men. 

To  counter  these  arguments,  some  feminists  employ 


136  Southern  Academic  Review 

Marxist  thought  and  its  revealing  commentary  upon  the 
exploitative  character  of  the  employment  contract. 
According  to  traditional  Marxist  thought,  capitalists,  using 
the  tools  of  modem  liberal  contractarianism,  maintain  an 
overarching  belief  system  in  which  workers  enter  into  the 
employment  contract  voluntarily,  in  which  no  capitalist 
forces  any  man  to  become  a  worker,  and  in  which  workers 
know  the  conditions  of  their  contracts.  In  reality,  Marxism 
argues,  workers  are  forced  into  employment  contracts 
simply  because  they  have  no  other  options.  Capital  owns 
the  means  of  production  which  leaves  workers  no  choice 
but  to  sell  their  labor  power,  for  labor  power,  as  property 
in  one's  person,  is  the  only  property  workers  own. 

Similarly,  feminists  are  able  to  argue  that  the  marriage 
contract,  like  the  employment  contract,  is  not  really  a 
voluntary  venture.  Men  control  women's  economic 
opportunities,  so  women  are  forced  to  enter  this  "contract" 
because  economically  they  are  left  no  other  choice.  The 
argument  continues  that  the  rational  individual  as  universal 
is  simply  a  figment  of  false  consciousness,  an  idea  in  which 
women  as  well  as  workers  have  been  deceived.  As 
Pateman  points  out,  however,  the  marriage  contract  and  the 
employment  contract  are  not  the  same  sort  of  contract;  the 
employment  contract  concerns  workers'  labor  power,  but 
the  marriage  contract  concerns  women's  labor  {Sexual 
Contract  136).  Labor  power  is  something  a  worker  can 
exchange  for  a  wage.  It  is  also  something  that  can  be 
exploited  by  capital  through  alienation.  Marxism  takes 
care  to  emphasize  this  distinction  between  labor  and  labor 
power.  In  contrast  to  a  worker,  a  wife  contracts  out  her 
labor  (what  she  does),  not  her  labor  power  (her  ability  to 
do  what  she  does);  in  effect,  she  contracts  out  herself. 

In  effect,  women's  oppression  issues  from  the  male 
gender  as  well  as  from  the  ruling  class  as  purported  by 


Meyer  137 

Marxism.  Marxism  does  not  explain  this  double 
oppression  experienced  by  women,  and  herein  lies  the 
major  failure  of  Marxism  in  regard  to  the  needs  and 
purposes  of  feminism.  The  inappropriateness  of  comparing 
the  marriage  contract  to  the  employment  contract  is  only 
one  aspect  of  an  examination  of  the  incompatibility  of 
Marxism  and  feminism;  the  more  closely  feminism 
examines  Marxism,  the  more  unsuitable  the  partnership 
appears.  As  mentioned  above,  traditional  Marxism 
contends  that  woman's  nature,  like  man's,  is  related 
historically  to  the  developments  of  particular  societies; 
there  is  no  prior  knowledge  of  woman's  nature,  nor  is  there 
a  "universal  woman"  just  as  there  is  no  "universal  man." 
On  the  one  hand,  there  is  an  attempt  within  Marxism 
to  generalize  the  "place"  of  women  to  that  of  men's. 
Marxist  categories  are  gender-blind;  and  individual  is  either 
a  bourgeois  or  proletarian.  One  either  owns  the  means  of 
production,  or  one  is  exploited  by  the  owners.  There  is  no 
recognition  in  Marxist  theory  that  woman's  place  is 
characterized  not  only  by  production  but  also  by  her  status 
as  a  woman.  A  man  is  characterized  and  his  nature  created 
in  reaction  to  his  status  as  a  member  of  the  proletariat  or 
the  bourgeoisie.  A  woman  also  can  be  a  member  of  either 
of  these  groups;  her  position  within  these  groups,  however, 
is  characterized  further  by  her  status  as  a  woman.  In  the 
essay  "Women,  Class  and  Sexual  Differences,"  Alexander 
explains  that 

Against  Marxism's  claims  that  the  determining  social 
relationship  is  between  wage  labor  and  capital, 
exploiter  and  exploited,  proletarian  and  capitalist, 
feminism  insists  on  the  recognition  that  subjective 
identity  is  also  constructed  as  masculine  or  feminine, 
placing  the  individual  as  husband  or  wife,  mother  or 
father,  son  or  daughter,  and  so  on.  ("Women,  Class" 


138  Southern  Academic  Review 

169) 
Marxism's  gender-blind  categories  do  not  take  this  fact  into 
account.  Hartmann,  in  The  Unhappy  Marriage  of  Marxism 
and  Feminism,  maintains  that, 

just  as  capital  creates  these  places  [bourgeoisie  and 
proletariat]  indifferent  to  the  individuals  who  fill 
them,  the  categories  of  Marxist  analysis,  class, 
reserve  army  of  labor,  wage-laborer,  do  not  explain 
why  particular  people  fill  particular  places.  (10) 
They  do  not  tell  why  it  is  that  women  are  subordinate  to 
men. 

On  the  other  hand  traditional  Marxist  theory  does 
recognize  some  distinction  between  the  places  of  men  and 
women;  it  does  not,  however,  do  so  in  a  way  that  adopts 
this  distinction  as  a  central  component  of  Marxist  theory. 
According  to  Elshtain,  in  The  Origin  of  the  Family, 
Patriarchy,  Property,  and  the  State,  argues  that  the  first 
class  antagonism  coincided  with  the  development  of 
antagonism  between  man  and  woman  in  monogamous 
marriage;  the  first  class  oppression  was  that  of  the  female 
gender  by  the  male  gender  {Public  Man  258).  The  family 
relationships  of  monogamous  marriage  arose  in  relation  to 
the  changing  modes  of  production.  Male  domination  was 
based  upon  the  ownership  of  private  property,  and  the 
subsequent  dependence  of  the  women  upon  the  men.  Men 
now  had  property  which  they  wished  their  offspring  to 
inherit.  Only  through  monogamous  marriage  could  men 
most  completely  ensure  the  legitimacy  of  their  offspring. 
So,  in  this  "class  division,"  men  assumed  a  place  within  the 
category  of  the  propertied  bourgeoisie  and  women  were 
forced  into  a  place  in  the  proletariat. 

Engels  appears  to  be  sympathetic  to  the  plight  of 
women  by  comparing  women  to  what  he  considers  the 
oppressed    class    in   a   class    society.       He   perhaps    is 


Meyer  139 

sympathetic,  but  he  is  not  overly  concerned  for  he  then 
proceeds  to  subordinate  relations  of  reproduction  inherent 
in  the  male/female  class  division  to  the  relations  of 
reproduction  inherent  in  the  traditional  worker/capitalist 
class  division  (Eisenstein  12).  The  husband  is  the 
bourgeois  and  the  wife  is  the  proletarian,  but  only  within 
the  boundaries  of  the  family,  within  the  private  sphere. 
Within  the  economic,  public  sphere  of  production,  class 
division  is  based  on  different  characteristics  wholly 
divorced  from  any  male/female  distinctions.  It  is  with 
these  traditional  class  distinctions  that  Marxism  is  most 
concerned.  Women's  place  is  generalized  to  that  of  men's, 
yet  she  is  not  actually  given  full  consideration. 

When  Marxism  does  treat  woman's  oppression,  it  is 
seen  in  connection  with  production,  just  as  is  workers' 
oppression.  Marxism  hinges  on  the  fact  that  capitalism  is 
the  prevailing  mode  of  production.  Women  at  the  time  of 
Marx  and  Engels  were  largely  excluded  from  the  work 
force  as  structured  by  capital.  Marxists  believed  then,  as 
they  do  now,  that  capital  has  benefitted  from  women's 
domination  by  men.  Capital  keeps  women  anchored  in  the 
home,  providing  free  labor  in  terms  of  food  preparation, 
childbearing  and  childrearing,  cleaning,  etc.  In  this  way, 
capital,  according  to  Marxism,  ensures  the  continuation  of 
the  next  generation  of  workers  and  the  continued  upkeep  of 
the  present  workforce,  and  all  at  little  cost  to  capital  itself. 
The  wives  at  home  free  the  husbands  to  work.  Marxism 
cites  capitalism  as  an  oppressor  of  women  as  a  group  and 
workers  as  a  whole;  however,  Marxism  does  not  fmd  that 
men  as  a  group  oppress  women  as  a  group  (Jagger  65). 
Therefore,  although  the  domination  of  women  by  men 
results  from  the  acquiring  of  property  by  men,  this 
domination  is  now  maintained  by  capitalism. 

The  solution  which  Marxism  offers  to  this  problem  is 


140  Southern  Academic  Review 

that  women  should  join  men  in  the  revolution  to  end 
capitalism,  for  only  through  the  end  of  capitalism  will 
everyone  be  free  to  reach  his  or  her  potential.  Women's 
entrance  into  public  industry  and  wage  labor  will  result  in 
the  equality  of  men  and  women,  and  at  the  same  time,  will 
aid  in  the  overthrow  of  capitalism.  This  overthrow  will 
effect  the  end  of  male  domination  because  there  will  be  no 
more  private  property.  Until  this  overthrow,  however, 
working  women  will  be  working  wives  with  a  double  day 
of  work,  inside  the  home  and  out.  Again,  Marxism  blames 
capitalism  for  this  double  burden,  and  moreover  says  that 
it  is  a  burden  which  will  last  only  as  long  as  does  capital. 

Some  feminist  arguments  raise  objections  to  these 
"solutions"  as  constrticted  by  Marxism.  Elshtain  contends 
that  Engels  fmds  the  source  of  women's  oppression  "both 
in  their  exclusion  from  the  mode  of  production  and  their 
exclusive  inclusion  in  the  sphere  of  reproduction"  (262). 
The  distinction  made  between  these  two  spheres  by 
Marxism  is  an  important  factor  in  understanding  the 
divergence  of  feminist  and  Marxist  thought.  The  public 
and  private  spheres,  for  Marxism,  are  spheres  of 
production  and  reproduction,  respectively.  The  economic 
theory  of  exploitation  which  forms  the  basis  for  Marxist 
thought  is  seen  as  separate  from  and  independent  of 
domestic  and  reproductive  life.  There  is  a  gender  division 
of  labor  that  arose  in  the  first  human  realization  that  a  child 
is  the  result  of  a  specific  sex  act.  This  realization  confines 
women  to  the  position  of  reproductive  individuals.  Their 
position  in  society  is  created  and  limited  by  their  biology. 
Human  praxis  is  not  the  only  constant  in  an  equation  of 
human  nature;  the  gender  division  of  labor  also  factors  in. 

Marx  could  not  have  foreseen  the  future  advancements 
of  reproductive  technology  that  are  making  it  possible  to 
remove  women  from  the  center  of  reproductive  activity. 


Meyer  141 

Early  Marxism  had  to  assume  that,  even  after  the 
proletariat  revolution  and  the  advent  of  socialism  and 
collectivized  work,  women  would  remain  the  childbearers. 
Such  limitation  would  result  in  a  "hierarchical  sexual 
ordering  of  society"  in  the  future  socialist  society 
(Eisenstein  9).  Marx,  however,  did  not  envision  a 
hierarchical  ordering  of  men  and  women,  for  "the  sexual 
division  of  labor  as  the  sexual  division  of  roles,  purposes, 
activities,  etc.  had  no  unique  existence  for  Marx" 
(Eisenstein  9).  The  idea  that  women  might  still  feel  the 
weight  of  male  dominance  in  the  new  society  due  to  a 
gender-based  division  of  tasks  was  not  rejected  by  Marx  or 
even  dismissed  as  unimportant;  the  thought  simply  did  not 
occur. 

It  is  within  present  Marxist  thought  that  the  idea  of  the 
sexual  division  of  labor,  brought  forward  by  feminists,  has 
been  dismissed  as  either  secondary  to  the  cause  of  Marxism 
or  as  a  manifestation  of  the  false  consciousness  promoted 
by  capitalism.  In  the  first  case,  Marxism  places  feminism 
in  a  subordinate  position  and  places  what  it  considers 
"women's  issues"  on  the  periphery  of  Marxist  activism.  In 
the  second  case  concerning  false  consciousness,  Marxism 
has  accused  feminism  of  falling  under  the  influence  of 
capitalism  in  its  constant  attempt  to  subordinate  workers 
through  the  promulgation  of  false  beliefs.  Feminist  ideas 
serve  capitalism  and  the  ruling  class  by  obscuring  class 
lines,  and  only  solidarity  between  men  and  women  in  the 
working  class  will  bring  an  end  to  capitalism  and  male 
domination.  But  is  there  any  reason  to  accept  such  a  rosy 
picture  for  the  future?  Eisenstein  argues  correctly  that  life 
under  a  communist  state 

would  still  be  structured  by  a  sexual  division  of  labor 
which  would  entail  different  life  options  for  men  and 
women.    Sex  roles  would  preassign  tasks  to  women 


142  Southern  Academic  Review 

which  would  necessitate  continued  alienation  and 

isolation.    (11) 
The  removal  of  capitalism  as  the  prevailing  mode  of 
production  would  not  ensure  the  erasure  of  the  sexual 
division  of  labor  and  subsequent  social  equality  between 
men  and  women. 

Presently,  the  sexual  division  of  labor  is  not  limited  to 
the  "private"  world,  but  is  also  inherent  in  the  "public" 
world.  Marxism  argues  that  women  who  are  oppressed  are 
those  who  are  excluded  from  wage  labor  (Jagger  215). 
This  would  suggest  that  those  who  are  in  wage  labor  do  not 
experience  oppression,  at  least  not  in  a  manner  that  differs 
from  the  oppression  experienced  by  the  male  worker. 
Since  the  time  of  Marx,  women  have  steadily  increased 
their  numbers  in  the  workforce.  According  to  Marxism, 
this  should  have  brought  equality  between  working  class 
women  and  men,  but  this  has  not  happened.  When  women 
initially  entered  the  workforce,  it  brought  low  wages  for 
women  and  men.  Men  then  fought  to  exclude  women  from 
unions,  thus  lessening  women's  chances  to  obtain  and 
maintain  higher  wages.  Men  fought  for  the  "family  wage, " 
a  wage  on  which  a  male  worker  should  be  able  to  support 
his  family  without  the  aid  of  other  income,  in  order  that 
their  wives  should  remain  in  the  home.  The  jobs  and 
wages  of  those  wives  that  did  join  the  workforce  were  seen 
as  secondary,  supplementary  incomes  to  that  of  their 
husbands.  Today,  with  a  few  exceptions,  women  continue 
to  receive  lower  wages  for  jobs  which  are  usually  gender- 
defmed—secretary,  social  worker,  consumer,  and  restaurant 
services  continue  to  be  lower  paid  jobs  reserved  for  women 
(Hartmann  21-22).  In  this  way,  work,  which  had  been 
predicted  to  give  economic  independence  and  equality  to 
women,  has  instead  served  only  to  further  their  dependence 
upon  men  and  increase  men's  domination  over  them. 


Meyer  143 

Although  both  men  and  women  are  now  in  wage  labor, 
feminism  argues  that  the  Marxist  concept  of  alienation  of 
the  worker  is  male-biased.  "Worker"  almost  invariably 
means  "male  worker."  Alienation  occurs  when  the  male 
worker  is  forced  to  sell  his  labor  power  to  capital  and  yet 
never  receives  any  benefits  of  the  product  of  this  labor 
power.  The  worker  is  free  from  alienation  only  when  he 
eats,  drinks,  and  procreates.  A  wife,  however,  is 
compelled  to  provide  food,  drink,  and  procreative  services 
and  so  fmds  no  "freedom"  in  them  (Jagger  131).  Working 
women  are  twice-alienated  because  of  their  "double 
workday."  Their  "defined  sexual  inferiority"  allows 
society  to  pay  these  women  lower  wages  and  still  expect 
them  to  provide  maintenance  for  their  working  husbands 
and  carry  on  as  chief  childbearers  and  childrearers.  These 
women  are  not  labelled  "workers;"  instead,  the  label 
changes  to  "working  mothers,"  and  as  Eisenstein  puts  it, 
"the  two  jobs  get  done  for  the  price  of  one"  (29). 

A  "working  mother"  spans  both  the  private  and  public 
spheres,  as  labelled  by  Marxism,  yet  oppression,  as  defined 
by  Marxism,  occurs  only  in  the  public  sphere.  Marxism 
visualizes  oppression  in  terms  of  wage  labor,  the  public 
sphere,  the  economy,  material  conditions,  and  capitalist 
class  relations.  It  does  not  see  oppression  in  terms  of 
domestic  labor,  the  private  sphere,  the  family,  ideology,  or 
the  sexual  division  of  labor  (Eisenstein  6).  It  is  this 
dichotomy  to  which  feminism  objects.  Private  and  public, 
which  Marxism  views  as  separate  worlds,  actually  are 
interrelated.  Marxists  assume  that  it  is  possible  to  reach  an 
understanding  of  the  public  realm  of  economics  and  politics 
without  including  the  private  sphere  (Pateman  "Feminist 
Critiques"  118).  It  is  the  interaction,  however,  of  the 
spheres  of  private  and  public  life  which  shapes  economic 
and    political    structures,    and    these    two    spheres    are 


144  Southern  Academic  Review 

connected  by  the  crucial  "missing  link"  which  has  been 
eluded  to  throughout  this  discussion:    patriarchy. 

Patriarchy  is  at  the  crux  of  the  conflict  between 
feminism  and  Marxism,  between  the  marriage  contract  and 
the  employment  contract,  between  the  female  worker,  the 
male  worker,  and  the  gender  division  of  labor,  in  general. 
Hartmann  has  defined  patriarchy  as  the  "set  of  social 
relations  between  men,  which  have  a  material  base,  and 
which,  though  hierarchical,  create  or  establish 
interdependence  and  solidarity  among  men  that  enables 
them  to  dominate  women"  (14).  Patriarchy  accounts  for 
the  fact  that  while  some  men  have  control  over  other  men, 
all  men,  regardless  of  rank,  have  economic  and  political 
control  over  some  women.  Man  is  an  "unfree  master" 
because  he  is  both  master  and  subordinate  (Pateman  Sexual 
Contract  42).  Patriarchy  accounts  for  male  domination; 
Marxist  theory  fails  to  account  for  patriarchy.  In  fact,  it 
might  be  more  accurate  to  say  that  Marxist  theory  denies 
the  existence  of  patriarchy.  Patriarchy,  however,  is  a  form 
of  power,  and  despite  any  denial  by  Marxism,  all  power  is 
political,  even  that  which  is  exercised  in  the  so-called 
private  realm  (Pateman  "Feminist  Critiques"  119).  The 
problem  of  patriarchy  should  not  be  seen  as  a  private 
"feminist  issue,"  but  as  a  public  "societal  issue." 

It  is  patriarchy  which  fills  the  theoretical  gaps  or 
assumptions  of  Marxism  on  issues  concerning  woman. 
Pateman  observes  that  Engels,  in  his  assertion  that  the 
solution  to  women's  oppression  is  to  bring  women  into 
wage  labor,  is  assuming  several  points.  One  is  that,  once 
they  have  entered  public  industry,  women  will  be  equal  to 
men.  A  second  is  that  "men  as  men  have  no  stake  in  their 
power  over  women. "  A  third  is  that  gender  is  irrelevant  to 
subordination  and  that  the  oppression  of  woman  should  be 
understood  as  identical  to  the  oppression  of  the  proletariat 


Meyer  145 

{Sexual  Contract  134). 

The  existence  of  patriarchy  calls  into  question  these 
assumptions.  In  reference  to  the  first,  Marxists  have 
claimed  that  there  will  be  a  withering  of  male  domination 
because  women  in  wage  labor  would  be  equal  to  men. 
Women  have  entered  wage  labor,  but  male  domination  has 
not  ended.  Women  have  been  incorporated  into  the 
workforce  as  women,  not  as  workers.  Marxism  does  not 
account  for  this;  patriarchy  does. 

Nor  can  Marxism  account  for  why  men  did  not  fight 
for  equality  of  women  in  wage  labor.  Why,  instead,  did 
men  actively  fight  against  women's  entrance  into  wage 
labor,  even  though  solidarity  of  all  members  of  the  working 
class  would  be  the  strongest  weapon  in  the  fight  against 
capitalism?  The  answer  is  that  men  were  guarding  against 
inroads  into  their  patriarchal  power,  their  privilege  as  men. 

Women  have  not  received  the  same  treatment  as  men 
in  the  workforce.  The  sexual  division  of  labor  results  in 
restricted  opportunities  for  women.  Assuming  that 
women's  oppression  is  identical  to  that  of  men's  is  failing 
to  recognize  men  and  women's  different  experiences  under 
patriarchy. 

Marxists  also  claimed  that  the  end  of  capitalism  would 
bring  the  end  of  domination  by  both  capital  and  men 
because  capital  would  no  longer  be  capable  of  exploiting 
women  by  using  them  as  bargaining  tokens.  According  to 
Marxism,  one  way  that  capital  keeps  working  class  men  in 
a  subordinate  position  is  by  making  them  unfree  masters, 
by  trading  women  for  subservience.  What  Marxism  fails 
to  ask  is  why  men  accept  this  as  a  valid  trade  in  the  first 
place.    Again,  patriarchy  is  the  answer  to  this  question. 

Marxism  and  feminism's  divergence  on  the 
fundamental  issue  of  patriarchy  makes  the  two 
incompatible.     Marxism  emphasizes  the  public  sphere, 


146  Southern  Academic  Review 

assuming  that  the  private  sphere  is  separate  and 
unimportant  and  that  women's  issues  fall  into  this  latter 
sphere.  Patriarchy  crosses  into  both  the  public  and  the 
private  spheres,  and  yet  it  has  no  theoretical  position  in 
Marxist  thought.  Patriarchy,  however,  is  found  in  all 
relationships,  including  those  of  Marxism.  Patriarchal 
power  makes  the  public  dominant  to  the  private;  it  makes 
the  husband  dominant  to  the  wife;  it  makes  the  male 
worker  dominant  to  the  female  worker.  Marxism  argues 
that  feminist  politics  obscure  class  lines  by  drawing 
together  women  from  both  the  proletariat  and  the 
bourgeois,  and  that  in  doing  so,  feminism  is  serving  the 
interests  of  the  ruling  class  and  capitalism.  Feminism 
argues  that  by  failing  to  combat  patriarchy  or  even  admit 
that  it  exists,  Marxism  is  serving  the  interests  of  capital  by 
maintaining  hierarchies  among  men.  In  fact,  Marxism  as 
201  ideology  may  actually  be  subversive  to  women's 
interests. 


Meyer  147 

Works  Cited 

Alexander,     Sally.  "Women,     Class     and     Sexual 

Differences."   Phillips     160-75. 

Eisenstein,  Zillah,  ed.    "Developing  a  Theory  of  Capitalist 
Patriarchy."     Capitalist  Patriarchy  and  the  Case  of 
Socialist  Feminism.    New  York:  Monthly  Review  P, 
1979.    5-40. 

Elshtain,  Jean  Bethke.     Public  Man.   Private  Woman. 
Princeton:  Princeton  UP,  1988. 

Hartmann,  Heidi.  "The  Unhappy  Marriage  of  Marxism 
and  Feminism:  Towards  a  More  Progressive  Union." 
The  Unhappy  Marriage  of  Marxism  and  Feminism. 
Ed.  Lydia  Sargent.    London:  Pluto  P,  1981.    1-41. 

Jaggar,  Alison  M.  Feminist  Politics  and  Human  Nature. 
Sussex:  Harvester,  1983. 

Pateman,  Carole.  "Feminist  Critiques  of  the  Public/Private 
Dichotomy."   Phillips  103-26. 

— .    The  Sexual  Contract.    Cambridge:  Polity  P,  1988. 

Phillips,  Anne,  ed.  Feminism  and  Equality.  Oxford:  Basil 
Blackwell,  1987. 


146  Southern  Academic  Review 

assuming  that  the  private  sphere  is  separate  and 
unimportant  and  that  women's  issues  fall  into  this  latter 
sphere.  Patriarchy  crosses  into  both  the  public  and  the 
private  spheres,  and  yet  it  has  no  theoretical  position  in 
Marxist  thought.  Patriarchy,  however,  is  found  in  all 
relationships,  including  those  of  Marxism.  Patriarchal 
power  makes  the  public  dominant  to  the  private;  it  makes 
the  husband  dominant  to  the  wife;  it  makes  the  male 
worker  dominant  to  the  female  worker.  Marxism  argues 
that  feminist  politics  obscure  class  lines  by  drawing 
together  women  from  both  the  proletariat  and  the 
bourgeois,  and  that  in  doing  so,  feminism  is  serving  the 
interests  of  the  ruling  class  and  capitalism.  Feminism 
argues  that  by  failing  to  combat  patriarchy  or  even  admit 
that  it  exists,  Marxism  is  serving  the  interests  of  capital  by 
maintaining  hierau^chies  among  men.  In  fact,  Marxism  as 
an  ideology  may  actually  be  subversive  to  women's 
interests. 


Meyer  147 

Works  Cited 

Alexander,     Sally.  "Women,     Class     and     Sexual 

Differences."    Phillips     160-75. 

Eisenstein,  Zillah,  ed.  "Developing  a  Theory  of  Capitalist 
Patriarchy."  Capitalist  Patriarchy  and  the  Case  of 
Socialist  Feminism.  New  York:  Monthly  Review  P, 
1979.    5-40. 

Elshtain,  Jean  Bethke.     Public  Man.  Private  Woman. 
Princeton:  Princeton  UP,  1988. 

Hartmann,  Heidi.  "The  Unhappy  Marriage  of  Marxism 
and  Feminism:  Towards  a  More  Progressive  Union." 
The  Unhappy  Marriage  of  Marxism  and  Feminism. 
Ed.  Lydia  Sargent.    London:  Pluto  P,  1981.    1-41. 

Jaggar,  Alison  M.  Feminist  Politics  and  Human  Nature. 
Sussex:  Harvester,  1983. 

Pateman,  Carole.  "Feminist  Critiques  of  the  Public/Private 
Dichotomy."   Phillips  103-26. 

— .    The  Sexual  Contract.    Cambridge:  Polity  P,  1988. 

Phillips,  Anne,  ed.  Feminism  and  Equality.  Oxford:  Basil 
Blackwell,  1987. 


African- Americans 
and  Automobiles  in  Fiction 

Dr.  Roger  N.  Casey 


A  seeming  norm  in  American  literature  finds  the 
coupling  of  automobiles  and  African  Americans  leading  to 
calamity:  in  Invisible  Man  (1952)  the  protagonist  is 
expelled  from  college  for  driving  a  white  trustee  across 
"the  white  line  dividing  the  highway"  to  the  black  side  of 
town  (38);  in  Native  Son  (1940)  Bigger  Thomas  murders 
Mary  Dalton  ultimately  as  a  consequence  of  his  position  as 
a  chauffeur;  and  as  early  as  Ama  Bon  temps 's  "A  Summer 
Tragedy"  (1933)  black  sharecroppers  use  their  car  to 
commit  suicide.  White  authors  coupling  blacks  and  cars 
have  created  equally  disastrous  results:  Coalhouse  Walker, 
Jr.,  of  E.  L.  Doctorow's  Ragtime  (1975)  loses  his  life  over 
the  restoration  of  his  Model  T  Ford,  for  example.  Henry 
Ford's  dictum  concerning  paint  choice  on  his  Model  T, 
"Any  color  as  long  as  it's  black,"  may  identify  the  primary 
reason  for  these  characters'  travails—the  color  of  their  skin. 
These  recurring  calamities  suggest  that  to  these  authors  the 
automobile,  the  most  visible  technological  machine  in 
American  society,  embodies  a  larger  machine— that  of 
racism  and  its  byproducts  of  discrimination,  exploitation, 
and  alienation. 


Casey  149 

"A  Summer  Tragedy"  chronicles  the  final  hours  of  Jeff 
and  Jenny,  aging  black  sharecroppers  who  decide  to  end 
their  lives  rather  than  continue  with  the  infirmities  of  old 
age  and  the  difficulties  imposed  on  them  by  their  hard- 
driving  landlord.  Their  method  of  demise  is  their  automo- 
bile, an  aging  Model  T,  which  they  drive  off  a  cliff  into  a 
raging  river.  On  several  occasions,  Bontemps  parallels  the 
increasingly  decrepit  bodies  of  Jeff  and  Jenny  with  the 
mechanical  condition  of  "the  little  rattle-trap  car,"  the  Ford 
becoming  emblematic  of  the  couple's  condition: 

The  engine  came  to  life  with  a  sputter  and  bang  that 
rattled  the  old  car  from  radiator  to  tail  light.... The 
sputtering  and  banging  increased.    The  rattling  be- 
came more  violent.    That  was  good.    It  was  good 
banging,  good  sputtering  and  rattling,  and  it  meant 
that  the  aged  car  was  still  in  running  condition.  (139) 
Jeffs  and  Jenny's  bodies   correlate   to   the   mechanical 
clamor  of  the  car:  "The  suggestion  of  the  trip  fell  into  the 
machinery  of  his  mind  like  a  wrench.... When  he  took  his 
hands  off  the  wheel,  he  noticed  that  he  was  trembling 
violently.... A  few  moments  later  she  was  at  the  window, 
her  voice  rattling  against  the  pane  like  a  broken  shutter" 
(139~emphases  added).    Jeffs  heart  beats  like  "the  little 
pounding  motor  of  the  car,"  which  "worked  harder  and 
harder.      The  puff  of  steam  from  the  cracked  radiator 
became  larger"  (145).  Even  the  shed  which  houses  the  car 
is  likened  to  the  house  of  the  old  couple  and  metaphorically 
to  the  couple  themselves;  "miraculously,  despite  wind  and 
downpour,  it  still  stood"  (139). 

Clearly  Bontemps  wishes  us  to  view  the  old  couple  in 
much  the  same  vein  as  the  vehicle:  both  have  existed  for  a 
service  function,  and  both  have  been  literally  driven  into 
the  ground.  Jeff  comments  how  his  landlord  feels  that  one 
mule  is  enough  to  plow  forty  acres  and  how  such  a  philoso- 


150  Southern  Academic  Review 

phy  has  resulted  in  the  deaths  of  many  mules,  and  many 
men,  he  adds.  He  is  proud  to  have  survived  such  a  rigor- 
ous existence.  Yet  like  the  Model  T,  his  and  Jenny's 
radiators  are  cracked:  he  is  partially  crippled  by  a  stroke, 
Jenny  is  blind,  and  both  fear  they  will  end  up  like  a 
discarded  mule,  or  a  junked  automobile.  They  therefore 
choose  to  do  what  they  perceive  they  must  do  to  die  with 
dignity. 

Neither  Jeff  nor  Jenny  can  bear  the  loss  of  each  other: 
he  is  her  eyes,  she  his  hands.  The  old  couple  and  the  car 
also  have  a  symbiotic  relationship.  Jeff  and  Jenny  could 
have  chosen  a  more  passive  role  for  the  car  in  their 
suicides,  for  example,  using  it  for  carbon  monoxide  poison- 
ing. Instead,  they  have  the  car  "die"  with  them,  and 
Bontemps  leaves  us,  not  with  the  couple,  but  with  the 
image  of  the  torn  car: 

In  another  instant  the  car  hit  the  water  and  dropped 

immediately  out  of  sight.    A  little  later  it  lodged  in 

the  mud  of  a  shallow  place.     One  wheel  of  the 

crushed   and  upturned  little  Ford  became  visible 

above  the  rushing  water.    (148) 

The  couple  regards  the  car  as  "a  peculiar  treasure"  (139). 

Like  most  farmers   of  the  thirties,   they   fmd  the  car 

indispensable.     The  automobile  is  their  one  link  to  the 

outside  world,  their  source  of  mobility,  particularly  since 

old    age   cripples    the    mobility    of  their   own    bodies. 

Ironically,  in  spite  of  the  car,  they  are  unable  to  escape 

from  their  condition,  neither  physically  nor  economically, 

and  this  compounds  their  desperate  state.  Before  his  death, 

Jeff  remembers  especially  one  event  in  his  life:  the  time  he 

took  a  trip  to  New  Orleans,  the  last  time  he  really  left  the 

farm  behind.     Now  the  old  couple  goes  on  one  final 

journey,  a  journey  to  their  deaths  made  possible  by  the  car. 

The  story  of  one  old  couple  may  seem  insignificant,  as 


Casey  151 

Bon  temps  relates  in  this  image:  "Chugging  across  the  green 
countryside,  the  small,  battered  Ford  seemed  tiny  indeed" 
(140);  yet  since  their  story  is  called  a  tragedy,  the  two  are 
obviously  meant  to  be  seen  as  heroic  figures.  They 
exemplify  the  untold  stories  of  countless  lives  worn  out  as 
cogs  in  a  machine  exploiting  them  for  cheap  labor  and 
holding  them  captive  in  indebtedness.  In  the  story's 
conclusion  we  are  torn  between  rejoicing  over  the  couple's 
ability  to  die  in  a  manner  they  see  befitting  dignity  and 
outrage  over  the  harshness  of  a  life  which  has  led  them  to 
make  such  a  decision.  Like  a  Model  T,  Jeff  and  Jenny 
have  been  pushed  to  their  limits  and  discarded,  products  of 
a  cycle  of  exploitation. 

In  another  story  from  the  same  year,  "Saturday  Night: 
Portrait  of  a  Small  Southern  Town,  1933,"  Bontemps  again 
uses  automobiles  to  illuminate  racial  oppression  in  his 
society.  In  this  story  the  narrator  speaks  from  his  car  as  he 
drives  through  town  on  a  Saturday  evening.   A  white  man 
has  been  killed  by  a  hit-and-run  driver,  leading  one  charac- 
ter to  remark:  "We  know  right  well  that  it  was  a  colored 
man  who  was  driving  that  car. . .  .That  driver  refused  to  stop 
because  he  feard  a  mob"  (164).    On  another  occasion  a 
political  speaker  remarks:  "Take  Macon  County  fer'n  in- 
stance.  Down  yonder  there's  seven  niggers  to  every  white 
man.... Yet  'n  still  they  got  heap  better  roads  'n  we  got 
here  in  Madison  County"  (159).    Both  quotations  clearly 
demonstrate  prevailing  racist  attitudes,  but  by  far  the  most 
prominent  racist  incident  involving  an  automobile  recounts 
the   story   of  two   black   men   helping   a   white   driver: 
[A]t  the  turn  of  the  Pike  there  is  an  automobile  stuck 
in  the  heavy  mud.  We  slow  down.  The  white  driver 
beckons  to  two  blacks  who  are  about  to  pass  him 
without  stopping:    "Come  here  boys,   give  me  a 
push."    They  do  not  speak  but  come  quietly  and  set 


152  Southern  Academic  Review 

their  muscles  against  the  weight  of  the  car.  Presently 

it  gets  away.     The  driver  does  not  pause  or  look 

back.... Apparently  neither  they  nor  the  driver  have 

been  aware  of  anything  irregular  in  the  episode  that 

summoned  them  to  push  a  carload  of  able  men  out  of 

the  mud  and  left  them  ankle  deep  in  the  spot  as  the 

others  drove  away.   Apparently  there  is  no  pang,  no 

tragedy.    (168-69) 

These  incidents  involving  automobiles  clearly  show  the 

second-class  life  of  blacks  in  a  small  Southern  town—they 

are  left  in  the  mud  while  whites  use  them  and  drive  away. 

Bontemps  would  have  us  feel  a  pang  and  see  these  stories 

as  the  tragedies  they  are. 

Richard  Wright's  Native  Son  moves  from  Bontemps 's 
rural  settings  to  urban  Chicago,  but  the  protagonist.  Bigger 
Thomas,  is  also  victimized,  unable  to  escape.  Again  the 
automobile  is  connected  to  his  plight.  Early  in  the  novel 
Wright  uses  passing  cars  to  illustrate  the  restlessness  of 
Bigger  and  his  unemployed  companions.  Like  Bontemps 's 
two  men  in  the  mud,  Bigger  and  his  friends  are  left  behind 
as  those  empowered  by  the  automobile  drive  by:  "They 
waited  leisurely  at  comers  for  cars  to  pass;  it  was  not  that 
they  feared  cars,  but  they  had  plenty  of  time"  (31).  Bigger 
has  too  much  time  on  his  hands,  and  in  that  time  his 
growing  sense  of  alienation  and  anger  festers.  He  wishes 
he  could  escape.  As  a  symbol  of  this  desire,  he  steals  auto 
tires,  the  wheels  for  his  flight. 

Potential  relief  comes  in  his  job  as  driver  for  the 
"philanthropic"  Daltons,  a  position  which  allows  Bigger  to 
dream  of  escape.  When  he  first  gets  the  job,  he  imagines 
his  vehicle: 

He  hoped  it  would  be  a  Packard,  or  a  Lincoln,  or  a 
Rolls  Royce.  Boy!  Would  he  drive!  Just  wait!  Of 
course,  he  would  be  careful  when  he  was  driving 


Casey  153 

Miss  or  Mr.  Dalton.     But  when  he  was  alone  he 
would  bum  up  the  pavement;  he  would  make  those 
tires  smoke!    (60-61) 
Peter  Marsh  and  Peter  CoUett  write: 

For  many  individuals,  driving  a  car  is  one  of  the  few 
opportunities  to  escape  from  a  life  of  routine  sub- 
mission. . .  .The  car  is,  for  them,  a  technological  level- 
ler.... Challenges...  can  be  taken  up  and  symbolic 
battles  won.  (165) 
The  car  provides  such  an  opportunity  for  Bigger;  it  fur- 
nishes the  only  real  feeling  of  power  he  has  ever  had: 

He  had  a  keen  sense  of  power  when  driving;  the  feel 
of  a  car  added  something  to  him.   He  loved  to  press 
his  foot  against  a  pedal  and  sail  along,  watching 
others  stand  still,  seeing  the  asphalt  road  unwind 
under  him.    (63) 
Bigger  sees  the  automobile  as  a  way  out  of  his  de- 
pressed existence,  yet  paradoxically,  it  is  responsible  for 
his  plight.    His  situation  represents  the  condition  of  many 
inner-city     blacks     after     the     automotive     revolution. 
Economic  opportunities  increased  because  of  the  automo- 
bile, yet  such  opportunities  were  often  located  out  of  the 
reach  of  those  without  cars.    Dan  Lacy  elaborates  in  The 
White  Use  of  Blacks  in  America: 

The  very  ease  of  private  automobile  transportation 
led  to  a  decay  and  abandonment  of  public  transporta- 
tion even  where  it  existed,  and  there  was  little 
incentive  for  the  establishment  of  new  transit  or  bus 
lines  to  serve  the  new  areas.  Blacks  who  could  not 
afford  to  own  and  maintain  cars  in  the  city  were 
hopelessly  blocked  from  employment  in  precisely 
those  types  of  plants  in  which  opportunities  were 
largest  and  most  promising.  (216) 
Unable  to  fmd  good  jobs,  inner-city  blacks  like  Bigger 


154  Southern  Academic  Review 

worked  at  unskilled  labor  or  in  domestic  positions,  if  they 
had  jobs  at  all. 

Digger's  dreams  of  power  through  the  automobile 
quickly  crumble  when  Mary  Dalton  asks  him  to  drive  her 
to  the  black  side  of  town:  "It  was  a  shadowy  region,  a  No 
Man's  Land,  the  ground  that  separated  the  white  world 
from  the  black  that  he  stood  upon.  He  felt  naked, 
transparent..."  (67-68).  Mary's  request  violates  Rigger's 
sense  of  order,  thereby  making  him  vulnerable.  Wright 
describes  Bigger' s  sense  of  losing  control:  "He  was  not 
driving;  he  was  simply  sitting  and  floating  along  smoothly 
through  darkness"  (77-78).  This  darkness  engulfs  Bigger, 
and  ultimately  it  leads  him  to  smother  Mary  in  his  panic 
over  being  caught  in  her  bedroom,  an  act  which  eventually 
results  in  his  execution. 

Like  Bigger  Thomas,  the  protagonist  of  Invisible  Man 
is  ruined  by  driving  a  white  person.  Wright  tells  of 
Bigger' s  proximity  to  Mary  that  "never  in  his  life  had  he 
been  so  close  to  a  white  woman"  (68),  and  the  invisible 
man  fmds  himself  in  the  same  position  with  Mr.  Norton, 
the  white  trustee  of  the  college,  asserting:  "I  had  never 
been  so  close  to  a  white  person  before"  (84).  Like  Bigger, 
the  invisible  man  is  initially  elated  by  the  power  he  feels  in 
commanding  an  automobile,  yet  he  also  has  a  sense  of 
impending  doom  because  of  his  proximity  to  whiteness:  he 
declares,  "We  were  driving,  the  powerful  motor  purring 
and  filling  me  with  pride  and  anxiety"  (37),  and  "Riding 
here  in  the  powerful  car  with  this  white  man  who  was  so 
pleased  with  what  he  called  his  fate,  I  felt  a  sense  of 
dread"  (40). 

The  invisible  man  fears  the  crossing  of  the  white  line: 
both  entering  into  the  territory  of  power  and  wealth  which 
society  has  taught  him  is  reserved  for  white  people  and 
taking  someone  from  the  white  world  into  the  true  world  of 


Casey  155 

the  African- American  community,  the  world  of  Trueblood 
and  of  the  Golden  Day.  "I  suddenly  decided  to  turn  off  the 
highway,  down  a  road  that  seemed  unfamiliar,"  the 
invisible  man  narrates  of  the  journey  to  Trueblood' s  (40). 
Down  this  unfamiliar  road  they  approach  "a  team  of  oxen 
hitched  to  a  broken-down  wagon,"  a  clear  contrast  to  the 
symbol  of  success  and  power  of  the  automobile  (40).  The 
white  line  of  the  highway  becomes  the  symbol  for  this  line 
of  division  between  black  and  white  in  society:  "I  wished 
we  were  back  on  the  other  side  of  the  white  line,  heading 
back  to  the  quiet  green  stretch  of  the  campus,"  the  narrator 
declares  (49);  and  on  another  occasion  he  states,  "The 
wheel  felt  like  an  alien  thing  in  my  hands  as  I  followed  the 
white  line  of  the  highway"  (96).  The  trip  to  the  Golden 
Day  further  compounds  the  crossing  of  the  line,  and 
symbolically  the  invisible  man  drives  there  on  the  wrong 
side  of  the  road.  As  with  Bigger,  this  act  of  crossing  the 
white  line  leads  the  invisible  man  to  lose  control  of  his 
destiny:  "I  had  a  sense  of  losing  control  of  the  car  and 
slammed  on  the  brakes  in  the  middle  of  the  road...,"  he 
declares  (97).  The  invisible  man's  fate  is  best  represented 
by  Ellison's  description  of  an  insect  that  "crushed  itself 
against  the  windshield,  leaving  a  yellow,  mucous  smear" 
(44).  He  is  crushed,  destroyed  by  the  circumstances  of  this 
encounter,  an  encounter  that  demonstrates  little  real  change 
in  the  social  position  of  African-Americans  since 
emancipation.  Indeed,  when  we  last  see  the  car,  it  has 
stopped  "in  front  of  a  small  building  with  white  pillars  like 
those  of  an  old  plantation  manor  house,"  seemingly 
indicating  times  have  not  changed  at  all  (98). 

Jean  Rosenbaum  asserts  that  the  automobile  "is  more 
than  a  convenience;  it  is  a  symbol... of  belonging  to  a 
group,  and  it  brings  group  recognition"  (2).  The  invisible 
man  wants  to  be  part  of  "the  group."    At  one  point  with 


156  Southern  Academic  Review 

Mr.  Norton  he  thinks:  "[W]ith  the  car  leaping  leisurely 
beneath  the  pressure  of  my  foot,  I  identified  myself  with 
the  rich  man  reminiscing  on  the  rear  seat..."  (39).  This 
identification  suggests  that  the  invisible  man  wishes  to 
appropriate  whiteness,  and  his  emulation  of  the  hegemony 
of  the  white  superstructure,  as  represented  by  Mr.  Norton, 
leads  to  his  downfall.  Only  after  realizing  he  must  em- 
brace blackness  and  not  try  to  appropriate  whiteness  and 
objects  connected  to  the  white  power  structure,  such  as 
fancy  cars,  does  the  invisible  man  become  self- actualized. 

Ragtime  demonstrates  that  Caucasian  writers  also  tie 
automobiles  to  the  demise  of  African- American  characters. 
Like  the  invisible  man,  Doctorow's  character,  Coalhouse 
Walker,  Jr.,  also  wants  to  belong  to  the  power  group. 
Driving  a  new  Model  T  and  wearing  goggles  and  a  duster. 
Walker  appears  at  the  home  of  a  white  family  housing 
Sarah,  the  mother  of  his  child.  The  family's  father  finds 
Walker's  status  exceptional:  "It  occurred  to  father  one  day 
that  Coalhouse  Walker  Jr.  didn't  know  he  was  a  Negro" 
(185).  Walker,  however,  knows  that  "as  the  owner  of  a 
car  he  was  a  provocation  to  many  white  people"  (199). 
One  of  the  people  Walker  provokes,  the  racist  fire  chief 
Will  Conklin,  asks  Walker  for  a  toll  to  pass  his  firehouse. 
Walker  leaves  to  get  a  policeman  and  upon  returning  disco- 
vers his  car  muddied,  torn,  and  defecated  on.  He  demands 
reparation,  but  in  the  ensuing  exchange  the  officer  arrests 
him.  The  following  day  he  returns  to  find  the  car  thor- 
oughly vandalized,  pushed  into  a  pond,  wires  ripped  from 
the  engine:  "Waterlogged  and  wrecked,  it  offended  the 
sensibilities  of  anyone  who  respected  machines  and  valued 
what  they  could  do"  (274). 

Walker  becomes  obsessed  with  justice  over  the  restora- 
tion of  his  car,  yet  he  is  unable  to  obtain  it  because  of 
Conklin 's  judicial  connections.     Then,  another  incident 


Casey  157 

involving  an  automobile  compounds  his  rage.  Sarah 
attempts  to  plead  Walker's  case  before  the  visiting  U.S. 
Vice  President,  and  as  he  exits  his  Panhard  limousine,  she 
bolts  toward  him.  Suspected  of  being  an  assassin,  she  is 
mortally  wounded  by  a  blow  from  a  gun.  Ironically,  an 
expensive  automobile  much  like  that  which  carried  the  Vice 
President  bears  her  to  her  funeral: 

a   custom    Pierce   Arrow    Opera    Coach    with    an 
elongated  passenger  compartment  and  a  driver's  cab 
open  to  the  weather. . .  .The  car  was  so  highly  polished 
the  boy  could  see  in  its  rear  doors  a  reflection  of  the 
entire  street.    (223) 
Walker  then  becomes  a  vigilante,  burning  down  firehouses 
and  leaving  the  demand:  "I  want  my  automobile  returned 
to  me  in  its  original  condition.   If  these  conditions  are  not 
met  I  will  continue  to  kill  firemen  and  bum  firehouses  until 
they  are"  (243).    He  forms  a  gang  that  executes  terrorist 
activities  in  quick  strikes  from  automobiles,  and  these  acts 
lead  the  New  York  legislature  to  enact  an  automobile 
registration  law  so  that  vehicles  might  be  traced.    Even- 
tually the  gang  takes  over  the  J.  P.  Morgan  Library,  and 
Conklin  is  forced  to  restore  the  car  on  the  street  in  front  of 
the  edifice.     Walker  ultimately     surrenders,   but  upon 
exiting  the  building  is  needlessly  shot  and  killed. 

To  Walker,  the  struggle  for  racial  equality  begins  with 
justice  over  the  destruction  of  his  Ford;  he  feels  "with  an 
enemy  as  vast  as  an  entire  nation  of  the  white  race,  the 
restoration  of  a  Model  T  automobile  was  as  good  a  place 
to  start  as  any"  (337).  That  Walker  owns  a  Model  T  is 
interesting,  not  only  because  of  Ragtime's  emphasis  on  the 
interchangeability  of  parts,  as  the  Model  T  had,  but  also 
because  of  Henry  Ford's  dealings  with  black  employees  in 
Detroit.  August  Meier  and  Elliott  Rudwick's  Black  Detroit 
and  the  Rise  of  the  fMW  addresses  this  association.  At  one 


158  Southern  Academic  Review 

time  Ford  was  the  largest  employer  of  African-Americans 
in  Detroit.  He  saw  "in  black  America  an  eager  reservoir 
of  workers  committed  to  the  American  system"  (14); 
however,  Ford  viewed  African-Americans  and  other 
minority  groups  as  "social  outcasts  who  needed  and  would 
appreciate  his  help"  (11).  Ford's  patronizing  attitude,  like 
that  of  Wright's  "philanthropic"  Daltons  and  Invisible 
Man's  Mr.  Norton,  does  not  promote  equality  and 
opportunity,  but  rather  reupholsters  the  notion  of  the 
superiority  of  white  society,  positioning  whites  as  saviors 
of  the  downtrodden  black  community.  Walker's  assertion 
that  the  restitution  of  his  Ford  is  as  good  a  place  to  start  as 
any  thus  can  extend  beyond  the  car  to  Ford  himself  and 
particularly  to  the  enterprises  practiced  by  the  white 
capitalist  elite. 

Jeff  and  Jenny,  Bigger  Thomas,  the  invisible  man,  and 
Coalhouse  Walker  are  all  associated  with  the  automobile, 
perhaps  the  most  visible  symbol  of  the  machine  age.  They 
are  also  victimized  by  another  machine—racism.  All  are 
victims  of  the  alienation,  discrimination,  and  exploitation 
of  a  racist  system;  and  all  die,  except  the  invisible  man, 
who  recognizes  the  turnings  of  the  machine  before  it  grinds 
him  to  death  in  its  cogs.  Ragtime's  Father  "said  it  was 
ridiculous  to  allow  a  motorcar  to  take  over  everyone's  life 
as  it  now  had"  (217);  nevertheless,  the  car  is  the  most  visi- 
ble mechanical  symbol  of  empowerment  in  our  society. 
Jeff,  Jenny,  Bigger,  the  invisible  man,  and  Coalhouse  all 
want  to  have  power,  the  power  they  feel  society  owes  them 
as  human  adults.  Owning,  or  even  driving,  a  car  gives 
them  a  sense  of  having  made  it,  of  being  part  of  the 
economic  power  structure.  Yet  it  is  a  short-lived  and 
unfounded  sense  for  all.  In  spite  of  the  symbolic  power  of 
the  automobile,  it  imparts  no  real  economic  nor  political 
empowerment.     Despite  their  car,  Jeff  and  Jenny  can 


Casey  159 

escape  the  system  which  ensnares  them  only  in  death;  both 
Bigger  and  the  invisible  man's  cars  carry  them  on  destruc- 
tive paths;  and  Coalhouse  Walker  pays  for  his  Model  T 
with  his  life.  In  the  works  of  Bontemps,  Wright,  Ellison, 
and  Doctorow,  the  automobile  assumes  a  larger-than-life 
role  as  a  precipitator  of  doom,  an  emphatic  emblem  of  the 
injustices  of  the  American  system. 


160  Southern  Academic  Review 

Works  Cited 

Bontemps,  Ama.  The  Old  South:  "A  Summer  Tragedy" 
and  Other  Stories  of  the  Thirties.  New  York:  Dodd, 
1973. 

Doctorow,  E.  L.  Ragtime.  1975.  New  York:  Bantam, 
1976. 

Ellison,  Ralph.  Invisible  Man.  1952.  New  York: 
Random,  1972. 

Estrin,  Barbara  L.  "Recomposing  Time:  Humboldt's  Gift 
and  Ragtime."  Denver  Quarterly  11. 1  (1982):  16-31. 

Lacy,  Dan.  The  White  Use  of  Blacks  in  America.  New 
York:  Atheneum,  1972. 

Marsh,  Peter,  and  Peter  Collett.  Driving  Passion:  The 
Psychology  of  the  Car.   London:  Cape,  1986. 

Meier,  August,  and  Elliott  Rudwick.  Black  Detroit  and  the 
Rise  of  the  UAW.    New  York:  Oxford  UP,  1979. 

Rosenbaum,  Jean.  Is  Your  Volkswagen  a  Sex  Symbol?  New 
York:  Hawthorn,  1972. 

Wright,  Richard.  Native  Son.  1940.  New  York:  Harper, 
1966. 


Contributors  1 6 : 


Notes  on  the  Contributors 


John  Mark  Allen  is  a  junior  history  major/religion  minor 
from  Columbia,  Tennessee.  His  hobbies  include  rare  book 
collecting,  tennis,  table  tennis,  and  defending  theism. 
After  graduating  from  Birmingham-Southern,  he  hopes  to 
attend  graduate  school  and  later  become  a  history 
professor. 

Molly  Brewer  is  a  junior  English  major/political  science 
minor  from  Athens,  Georgia.  In  the  fall  she  will  be 
interning  for  interest  groups  in  Washington,  D.C.  She 
hopes  to  one  day  work  for  a  magazine  or  newspaper  and 
perhaps  attend  graduate  school  m  journalism  or 
contemporary  literature. 

Amy  Dingier,  a  senior  history  major/political  science 
minor,  is  from  Newnan,  Georgia.  This  summer.  Amy  will 
work  in  Georgia  Senator  Sam  Nunn's  office  in  Washington, 
D.C.  in  hopes  of  obtaining  a  permanent  staff  position  there 
in  the  fall.  She  is  also  interested  in  moving. to  Cairo  and 
studying  Arabic  at  the  University  of  Cairo. 

V/esley  Edwards  is  a  senior  political  science  major  from 
Columbus,  Georgia.  His  career  interest  includes  working 
in  higher  education  and  in  the  public  sector,  especially  in 


162  Southern  Academic  Review 

the  areas  of  race  relations  and  community  development. 
Wesley  will  be  attending  graduate  school  on  a  Truman 
Fellowship. 

Amorak  Huey  is  a  senior  English  major/political  science 
minor  from  Trussville,  Alabama.  After  doing  graduate 
work  in  literature  and  creative  writing  at  Florida  State  on 
a  University  Fellowship,  Amorak  hopes  to  one  day  become 
a  writer  and  a  teacher  so  he  never  has  to  face  the  real 
world. 

Natalie  Meyer  is  a  senior  double  majoring  in  English  and 
political  science.  An  Air  Force  Brat,  she  spent  most  of 
high  school  in  Germany,  so  attending  college  in  Alabama 
provided  quite  a  case  of  culture  shock.  In  an  effort  to 
subject  herself  to  further  culture  shock,  after  graduation  she 
will  head  to  Japan  to  teach  English. 

Stephen  Nickson  is  a  junior  from  Gadsden,  Alabama.  He 
enjoys  taking  black  and  white  pictures,  fishing  from  an 
innertube,  and  brushing  his  teeth  in  the  shower.  In  the 
future,  he  plans  to  read  many  different  books  on  many 
different  things  so  that  he  can  write  about  the  same  things 
over  and  over  again,  only  doing  it  better  and  better. 

Michael  Peacock,  a  senior  philosophy/English  major, 
learned  to  write  at  a  very  young  age  in  a  dark,  damp 
basement  where  his  parents  kept  him  chained.  His  paper 
covers  both  philosophical  and  literary  topics  which  are,  no 
doubt,  very  useful  in  every  day  life.  Upon  graduation,  if 
he  cannot  decide  which  job  to  accept,  Michael  hopes  to 
continue  his  education  at  the  expense  of  others  and  with  no 
particular  goal  in  mind. 


Contributors  1 63 

Chip  Trimmier  is  a  senior  political  science  major  who  tries 
to  educate  the  public  on  environmental  issues  whenever 
possible.  After  graduation,  he  will  study  environmental 
law,  assuming  he  chooses  to  remain  an  integral  part  of  a 
society  that  has  no  respect  for  its  own  future. 

Dr.  Roger  Casey,  Assistant  Professor  of  English,  teaches 
drama  and  contemporary  literature,  particularly  American. 
He  received  his  Ph.D.  from  Florida  State  University  and 
was  recently  awarded  the  Russell  Weaver  Award  for 
Outstanding  Dissertation  at  Florida  State.  The  article 
included  in  this  journal  is  part  of  a  chapter  from  his  book 
77?^  Driving  Machine:  Aufomohilin'  and  American 
Literature.